منتديات المُنى والأرب

منتديات المُنى والأرب (http://www.arabna312.com//index.php)
-   Enlish Forum (http://www.arabna312.com//forumdisplay.php?f=126)
-   -   Fairy Tales of Hans Christian Andersen (http://www.arabna312.com//showthread.php?t=3107)

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:27 AM

FIFTEENTH EVENING "I know a Pulcinella," the Moon told me. "The public applaud vociferously directly they see him. Every one of his movements is comic, and is sure to throw the house into convulsions of laughter; and yet there is no art in it all- it is complete nature. When he was yet a little boy, playing about with other boys, he was already Punch. Nature had intended him for it, and had provided him with a hump on his back, and another on his breast; but his inward man, his mind, on the contrary, was richly furnished. No one could surpass him in depth of feeling or in readiness of intellect. The theatre was his ideal world. If he had possessed a slender well-shaped figure, he might have been the first tragedian on any stage; the heroic, the great, filled his soul; and yet he had to become a Pulcinella. His very sorrow and melancholy did but increase the comic dryness of his sharply-cut features, and increased the laughter of the audience, who showered plaudits on their favourite. The lovely Columbine was indeed kind and cordial to him; but she preferred to marry the Harlequin. It would have been too ridiculous if beauty and ugliness had in reality paired together. "When Pulcinella was in very bad spirits, she was the only one who could force a hearty burst of laughter, or even a smile from him: first she would be melancholy with him, then quieter, and at last quite cheerful and happy. 'I know very well what is the matter with you,' she said; 'yes, you're in love!' And he could not help laughing. 'I and Love," he cried, "that would have an absurd look. How the public would shout!' 'Certainly, you are in love,' she continued; and added with a comic pathos, 'and I am the person you are in love with.' You see, such a thing may be said when it is quite out of the question- and, indeed, Pulcinella burst out laughing, and gave a leap into the air, and his melancholy was forgotten. "And yet she had only spoken the truth. He did love her, love her adoringly, as he loved what was great and lofty in art. At her wedding he was the merriest among the guests, but in the stillness of night he wept: if the public had seen his distorted face then, they would have applauded rapturously. "And a few days ago, Columbine died. On the day of the funeral, Harlequin was not required to show himself on the boards, for he was a disconsolate widower. The director had to give a very merry piece, that the public might not too painfully miss the pretty Columbine and the agile Harlequin. Therefore Pulcinella had to be more boisterous and extravagant than ever; and he danced and capered, with despair in his heart; and the audience yelled, and shouted 'bravo, bravissimo!' Pulcinella was actually called before the curtain. He was pronounced inimitable. "But last night the hideous little fellow went out of the town, quite alone, to the deserted churchyard. The wreath of flowers on Columbine's grave was already faded, and he sat down there. It was a study for a painter. As he sat with his chin on his hands, his eyes turned up towards me, he looked like a grotesque monument- a Punch on a grave- peculiar and whimsical! If the people could have seen their favourite, they would have cried as usual, 'Bravo, Pulcinella; bravo, bravissimo!'" SIXTEENTH EVENING Hear what the Moon told me. "I have seen the cadet who had just been made an officer put on his handsome uniform for the first time; I have seen the young bride in her wedding dress, and the princess girl-wife happy in her gorgeous robes; but never have I seen a felicity equal to that of a little girl of four years old, whom I watched this evening. She had received a new blue dress, and a new pink hat, the splendid attire had just been put on, and all were calling for a candle, for my rays, shining in through the windows of the room, were not bright enough for the occasion, and further illumination was required. There stood the little maid, stiff and upright as a doll, her arms stretched painfully straight out away from the dress, and her fingers apart; and oh, what happiness beamed from her eyes, and from her whole countenance! 'To-morrow you shall go out in your new clothes,' said her mother; and the little one looked up at her hat, and down at her frock, and smiled brightly. 'Mother,' she cried, 'what will the little dogs think, when they see me in these splendid new things?'" SEVENTEENTH EVENING "I have spoken to you of Pompeii," said the Moon; "that corpse of a city, exposed in the view of living towns: I know another sight still more strange, and this is not the corpse, but the spectre of a city. Whenever the jetty fountains splash into the marble basins, they seem to me to be telling the story of the floating city. Yes, the spouting water may tell of her, the waves of the sea may sing of her fame! On the surface of the ocean a mist often rests, and that is her widow's veil. The bridegroom of the sea is dead, his palace and his city are his mausoleum! Dost thou know this city? She has never heard the rolling of wheels or the hoof-tread of horses in her streets, through which the fish swim, while the black gondola glides spectrally over the green water. I will show you the place," continued the Moon, "the largest square in it, and you will fancy yourself transported into the city of a fairy tale. The grass grows rank among the broad flagstones, and in the morning twilight thousands of tame pigeons flutter around the solitary lofty tower. On three sides you find yourself surrounded by cloistered walks. In these the silent Turk sits smoking his long pipe, the handsome Greek leans against the pillar and gazes at the upraised trophies and lofty masts, memorials of power that is gone. The flags hang down like mourning scarves. A girl rests there: she has put down her heavy pails filled with water, the yoke with which she has carried them rests on one of her shoulders, and she leans against the mast of victory. That is not a fairy palace you see before you yonder, but a church: the gilded domes and shining orbs flash back my beams; the glorious bronze horses up yonder have made journeys, like the bronze horse in the fairy tale: they have come hither, and gone hence, and have returned again. Do you notice the variegated splendour of the walls and windows? It looks as if Genius had followed the caprices of a child, in the adornment of these singular temples. Do you see the winged lion on the pillar? The gold glitters still, but his wings are tied- the lion is dead, for the king of the sea is dead; the great halls stand desolate, and where gorgeous paintings hung of yore, the naked wall now peers through. The lazzarone sleeps under the arcade, whose pavement in old times was to be trodden only by the feet of high nobility. From the deep wells, and perhaps from the prisons by the Bridge of Sighs, rise the accents of woe, as at the time when the tambourine was heard in the gay gondolas, and the golden ring was cast from the Bucentaur to Adria, the queen of the seas. Adria! shroud thyself in mists; let the veil of thy widowhood shroud thy form, and clothe in the weeds of woe the mausoleum of thy bridegroom- the marble, spectral Venice." EIGHTEENTH EVENING "I looked down upon a great theatre," said the Moon. "The house was crowded, for a new actor was to make his first appearance that night. My rays glided over a little window in the wall, and I saw a painted face with the forehead pressed against the panes. It was the hero of the evening. The knighly beard curled crisply about the chin; but there were tears in the man's eyes, for he had been hissed off, and indeed with reason. The poor Incapable! But Incapables cannot be admitted into the empire of Art. He had deep feeling, and loved his art enthusiastically, but the art loved not him. The prompter's bell sounded; 'the hero enters with a determined air,' so ran the stage direction in his part, and he had to appear before an audience who turned him into ridicule. When the piece was over, I saw a form wrapped in a mantle, creeping down the steps: it was the vanquished knight of the evening. The scene-shifters whispered to one another, and I followed the poor fellow home to his room. To hang one's self is to die a mean death, and poison is not always at hand, I know; but he thought of both. I saw how he looked at his pale face in the glass, with eyes half closed, to see if he should look well as a corpse. A man may be very unhappy, and yet exceedingly affected. He thought of death, of suicide; I believe he pitied himself, for he wept bitterly, and when a man has had his cry out he doesn't kill himself. "Since that time a year had rolled by. Again a play was to be acted, but in a little theatre, and by a poor strolling company. Again I saw the well-remembered face, with the painted cheeks and the crisp beard. He looked up at me and smiled; and yet he had been hissed off only a minute before- hissed off from a wretched theatre, by a miserable audience. And tonight a shabby hearse rolled out of the town-gate. It was a suicide- our painted, despised hero. The driver of the hearse was the only person present, for no one followed except my beams. In a corner of the churchyard the corpse of the suicide was shovelled into the earth, and nettles will soon be growing rankly over his grave, and the sexton will throw thorns and weeds from the other graves upon it." NINETEENTH EVENING "I come from Rome," said the Moon. "In the midst of the city, upon one of the seven hills, lie the ruins of the imperial palace. The wild fig tree grows in the clefts of the wall, and covers the nakedness thereof with its broad grey-green leaves; trampling among heaps of rubbish, the ass treads upon green laurels, and rejoices over the rank thistles. From this spot, whence the eagles of Rome once flew abroad, whence they 'came, saw, and conquered,' our door leads into a little mean house, built of clay between two pillars; the wild vine hangs like a mourning garland over the crooked window. An old woman and her little granddaughter live there: they rule now in the palace of the Caesars, and show to strangers the remains of its past glories. Of the splendid throne-hall only a naked wall yet stands, and a black cypress throws its dark shadow on the spot where the throne once stood. The dust lies several feet deep on the broken pavement; and the little maiden, now the daughter of the imperial palace, often sits there on her stool when the evening bells ring. The keyhole of the door close by she calls her turret window; through this she can see half Rome, as far as the mighty cupola of St. Peter's. "On this evening, as usual, stillness reigned around; and in the full beam of my light came the little granddaughter. On her head she carried an earthen pitcher of antique shape filled with water. Her feet were bare, her short frock and her white sleeves were torn. I kissed her pretty round shoulders, her dark eyes, and black shining hair. She mounted the stairs; they were steep, having been made up of rough blocks of broken marble and the capital of a fallen pillar. The coloured lizards slipped away, startled, from before her feet, but she was not frightened at them. Already she lifted her hand to pull the door-bell- a hare's foot fastened to a string formed the bell-handle of the imperial palace. She paused for a moment- of what might she be thinking? Perhaps of the beautiful Christ-child, dressed in gold and silver, which was down below in the chapel, where the silver candlesticks gleamed so bright, and where her little friends sung the hymns in which she also could join? I know not. Presently she moved again- she stumbled: the earthen vessel fell from her head, and broke on the marble steps. She burst into tears. The beautiful daughter of the imperial palace wept over the worthless broken pitcher; with her bare feet she stood there weeping; and dared not pull the string, the bell-rope of the imperial palace!" TWENTIETH EVENING It was more than a fortnight since the Moon had shone. Now he stood once more, round and bright, above the clouds, moving slowly onward. Hear what the Moon told me. "From a town in Fezzan I followed a caravan. On the margin of the sandy desert, in a salt plain, that shone like a frozen lake, and was only covered in spots with light drifting sand, a halt was made. The eldest of the company- the water gourd hung at his girdle, and on his head was a little bag of unleavened bread- drew a square in the sand with his staff, and wrote in it a few words out of the Koran, and then the whole caravan passed over the consecrated spot. A young merchant, a child of the East, as I could tell by his eye and his figure, rode pensively forward on his white snorting steed. Was he thinking, perchance, of his fair young wife? It was only two days ago that the camel, adorned with furs and with costly shawls, had carried her, the beauteous bride, round the walls of the city, while drums and cymbals had sounded, the women sang, and festive shots, of which the bridegroom fired the greatest number, resounded round the camel; and now he was journeying with the caravan across the desert. "For many nights I followed the train. I saw them rest by the wellside among the stunted palms; they thrust the knife into the breast of the camel that had fallen, and roasted its flesh by the fire. My beams cooled the glowing sands, and showed them the black rocks, dead islands in the immense ocean of sand. No hostile tribes met them in their pathless route, no storms arose, no columns of sand whirled destruction over the journeying caravan. At home the beautiful wife prayed for her husband and her father. 'Are they dead?' she asked of my golden crescent; 'Are they dead?' she cried to my full disc. Now the desert lies behind them. This evening they sit beneath the lofty palm trees, where the crane flutters round them with its long wings, and the pelican watches them from the branches of the mimosa. The luxuriant herbage is trampled down, crushed by the feet of elephants. A troop of negroes are returning from a market in the interior of the land: the women, with copper buttons in their black hair, and decked out in clothes dyed with indigo, drive the heavily-laden oxen, on whose backs slumber the naked black children. A negro leads a young lion which he has brought, by a string. They approach the caravan; the young merchant sits pensive and motionless, thinking of his beautiful wife, dreaming, in the land of the blacks, of his white lily beyond the desert. He raises his head, and- " But at this moment a cloud passed before the Moon, and then another. I heard nothing more from him this evening.

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:28 AM

TWENTY-FIRST EVENING "I saw a little girl weeping," said the Moon; "she was weeping over the depravity of the world. She had received a most beautiful doll as a present. Oh, that was a glorious doll, so fair and delicate! She did not seem created for the sorrows of this world. But the brothers of the little girl, those great naughty boys, had set the doll high up in the branches of a tree and had run away. "The little girl could not reach up to the doll, and could not help her down, and that is why she was crying. The doll must certainly have been crying too, for she stretched out her arms among the green branches, and looked quite mournful. Yes, these are the troubles of life of which the little girl had often heard tell. Alas, poor doll! it began to grow dark already; and suppose night were to come on completely! Was she to be left sitting on the bough all night long? No, the little maid could not make up her mind to that. 'I'll stay with you,' she said, although she felt anything but happy in her mind. She could almost fancy she distinctly saw little gnomes, with their high-crowned hats, sitting in the bushes; and further back in the long walk, tall spectres appeared to be dancing. They came nearer and nearer, and stretched out their hands towards the tree on which the doll sat; they laughed scornfully, and pointed at her with their fingers. Oh, how frightened the little maid was! 'But if one has not done anything wrong,' she thought, 'nothing evil can harm one. I wonder if I have done anything wrong?' And she considered. 'Oh, yes! I laughed at the poor duck with the red rag on her leg; she limped along so funnily, I could not help laughing; but it's a sin to laugh at animals.' And she looked up at the doll. 'Did you laugh at the duck too?' she asked; and it seemed as if the doll shook her head." TWENTY-SECOND EVENING "I looked down upon Tyrol," said the Moon, "and my beams caused the dark pines to throw long shadows upon the rocks. I looked at the pictures of St. Christopher carrying the Infant Jesus that are painted there upon the walls of the houses, colossal figures reaching from the ground to the roof. St. Florian was represented pouring water on the burning house, and the Lord hung bleeding on the great cross by the wayside. To the present generation these are old pictures, but I saw when they were put up, and marked how one followed the other. On the brow of the mountain yonder is perched, like a swallow's nest, a lonely convent of nuns. Two of the sisters stood up in the tower tolling the bell; they were both young, and therefore their glances flew over the mountain out into the world. A travelling coach passed by below, the postillion wound his horn, and the poor nuns looked after the carriage for a moment with a mournful glance, and a tear gleamed in the eyes of the younger one. And the horn sounded faint and more faintly, and the convent bell drowned its expiring echoes." TWENTY-THIRD EVENING Hear what the Moon told me. "Some years ago, here in Copenhagen, I looked through the window of a mean little room. The father and mother slept, but the little son was not asleep. I saw the flowered cotton curtains of the bed move, and the child peep forth. At first I thought he was looking at the great clock, which was gaily painted in red and green. At the top sat a cuckoo, below hung the heavy leaden weights, and the pendulum with the polished disc of metal went to and fro, and said 'tick, tick.' But no, he was not looking at the clock, but at his mother's spinning wheel, that stood just underneath it. That was the boy's favourite piece of furniture, but he dared not touch it, for if he meddled with it he got a rap on the knuckles. For hours together, when his mother was spinning, he would sit quietly by her side, watching the murmuring spindle and the revolving wheel, and as he sat he thought of many things. Oh, if he might only turn the wheel himself! Father and mother were asleep; he looked at them, and looked at the spinning wheel, and presently a little naked foot peered out of the bed, and then a second foot, and then two little white legs. There he stood. He looked round once more, to see if father and mother were still asleep- yes, they slept; and now he crept softly, softly, in his short little nightgown, to the spinning wheel, and began to spin. The thread flew from the wheel, and the wheel whirled faster and faster. I kissed his fair hair and his blue eyes, it was such a pretty picture. "At that moment the mother awoke. The curtain shook, she looked forth, and fancied she saw a gnome or some other kind of little spectre. 'In Heaven's name!' she cried, and aroused her husband in a frightened way. He opened his eyes, rubbed them with his hands, and looked at the brisk little lad. 'Why, that is Bertel,' said he. And my eye quitted the poor room, for I have so much to see. At the same moment I looked at the halls of the Vatican, where the marble gods are enthroned. I shone upon the group of the Laocoon; the stone seemed to sigh. I pressed a silent kiss on the lips of the Muses, and they seemed to stir and move. But my rays lingered longest about the Nile group with the colossal god. Leaning against the Sphinx, he lies there thoughtful and meditative, as if he were thinking on the rolling centuries; and little love-gods sport with him and with the crocodiles. In the horn of plenty sat with folded arms a little tiny love-god, contemplating the great solemn river-god, a true picture of the boy at the spinning wheel- the features were exactly the same. Charming and life-like stood the little marble form, and yet the wheel of the year has turned more than a thousand times since the time when it sprang forth from the stone. Just as often as the boy in the little room turned the spinning wheel had the great wheel murmured, before the age could again call forth marble gods equal to those he afterwards formed. "Years have passed since all this happened," the Moon went on to say. "Yesterday I looked upon a bay on the eastern coast of Denmark. Glorious woods are there, and high trees, an old knightly castle with red walls, swans floating in the ponds, and in the background appears, among orchards, a little town with a church. Many boats, the crews all furnished with torches, glided over the silent expanse- but these fires had not been kindled for catching fish, for everything had a festive look. Music sounded, a song was sung, and in one of the boats the man stood erect to whom homage was paid by the rest, a tall sturdy man, wrapped in a cloak. He had blue eyes and long white hair. I knew him, and thought of the Vatican, and of the group of the Nile, and the old marble gods. I thought of the simple little room where little Bertel sat in his night-shirt by the spinning wheel. The wheel of time has turned, and new gods have come forth from the stone. From the boats there arose a shout: 'Hurrah, hurrah for Bertel Thorwaldsen!'" TWENTY-FOURTH EVENING "I will now give you a picture from Frankfort," said the Moon. "I especially noticed one building there. It was not the house in which Goethe was born, nor the old Council House, through whose grated windows peered the horns of the oxen that were roasted and given to the people when the emperors were crowned. No, it was a private house, plain in appearance, and painted green. It stood near the old Jews' Street. It was Rothschild's house. "I looked through the open door. The staircase was brilliantly lighted: servants carrying wax candles in massive silver candlesticks stood there, and bowed low before an old woman, who was being brought downstairs in a litter. The proprietor of the house stood bare-headed, and respectfully imprinted a kiss on the hand of the old woman. She was his mother. She nodded in a friendly manner to him and to the servants, and they carried her into the dark narrow street, into a little house, that was her dwelling. Here her children had been born, from hence the fortune of the family had arisen. If she deserted the despised street and the little house, fortune would also desert her children. That was her firm belief." The Moon told me no more; his visit this evening was far too short. But I thought of the old woman in the narrow despised street. It would have cost her but a word, and a brilliant house would have arisen for her on the banks of the Thames- a word, and a villa would have been prepared in the Bay of Naples. "If I deserted the lowly house, where the fortunes of my sons first began to bloom, fortune would desert them!" It was a superstition, but a superstition of such a class, that he who knows the story and has seen this picture, need have only two words placed under the picture to make him understand it; and these two words are: "A mother." TWENTY-FIFTH EVENING "It was yesterday, in the morning twilight"- these are the words the Moon told me- "in the great city no chimney was yet smoking- and it was just at the chimneys that I was looking. Suddenly a little head emerged from one of them, and then half a body, the arms resting on the rim of the chimney-pot. 'Ya-hip! ya-hip!' cried a voice. It was the little chimney-sweeper, who had for the first time in his life crept through a chimney, and stuck out his head at the top. 'Ya-hip! ya-hip' Yes, certainly that was a very different thing to creeping about in the dark narrow chimneys! the air blew so fresh, and he could look over the whole city towards the green wood. The sun was just rising. It shone round and great, just in his face, that beamed with triumph, though it was very prettily blacked with soot. "'The whole town can see me now,' he exclaimed, 'and the moon can see me now, and the sun too. Ya-hip! ya-hip!' And he flourished his broom in triumph." TWENTY-SIXTH EVENING "Last night I looked down upon a town in China," said the Moon. "My beams irradiated the naked walls that form the streets there. Now and then, certainly, a door is seen; but it is locked, for what does the Chinaman care about the outer world? Close wooden shutters covered the windows behind the walls of the houses; but through the windows of the temple a faint light glimmered. I looked in, and saw the quaint decorations within. From the floor to the ceiling pictures are painted, in the most glaring colours, and richly gilt- pictures representing the deeds of the gods here on earth. In each niche statues are placed, but they are almost entirely hidden by the coloured drapery and the banners that hang down. Before each idol (and they are all made of tin) stood a little altar of holy water, with flowers and burning wax lights on it. Above all the rest stood Fo, the chief deity, clad in a garment of yellow silk, for yellow is here the sacred colour. At the foot of the altar sat a living being, a young priest. He appeared to be praying, but in the midst of his prayer he seemed to fall into deep thought, and this must have been wrong, for his cheeks glowed and he held down his head. Poor Soui-Hong! Was he, perhaps, dreaming of working in the little flower garden behind the high street wall? And did that occupation seem more agreeable to him than watching the wax lights in the temple? Or did he wish to sit at the rich feast, wiping his mouth with silver paper between each course? Or was his sin so great that, if he dared utter it, the Celestial Empire would punish it with death? Had his thoughts ventured to fly with the ships of the barbarians, to their homes in far distant England? No, his thoughts did not fly so far, and yet they were sinful, sinful as thoughts born of young hearts, sinful here in the temple, in the presence of Fo and the other holy gods. "I know whither his thoughts had strayed. At the farther end of the city, on the flat roof paved with porcelain, on which stood the handsome vases covered with painted flowers, sat the beauteous Pu, of the little roguish eyes, of the full lips, and of the tiny feet. The tight shoe pained her, but her heart pained her still more. She lifted her graceful round arm, and her satin dress rustled. Before her stood a glass bowl containing four gold-fish. She stirred the bowl carefully with a slender lacquered stick, very slowly, for she, too, was lost in thought. Was she thinking, perchance, how the fishes were richly clothed in gold, how they lived calmly and peacefully in their crystal world, how they were regularly fed, and yet how much happier they might be if they were free? Yes, that she could well understand, the beautiful Pu. Her thoughts wandered away from her home, wandered to the temple, but not for the sake of holy things. Poor Pu! Poor Soui-hong! "Their earthly thoughts met, but my cold beam lay between the two, like the sword of the cherub." TWENTY-SEVENTH EVENING "The air was calm," said the Moon; "the water was transparent as the purest ether through which I was gliding, and deep below the surface I could see the strange plants that stretched up their long arms towards me like the gigantic trees of the forest. The fishes swam to and fro above their tops. High in the air a flight of wild swans were winging their way, one of which sank lower and lower, with wearied pinions, his eyes following the airy caravan, that melted farther and farther into the distance. With outspread wings he sank slowly, as a soap bubble sinks in the still air, till he touched the water. At length his head lay back between his wings, and silently he lay there, like a white lotus flower upon the quiet lake. And a gentle wind arose, and crisped the quiet surface, which gleamed like the clouds that poured along in great broad waves; and the swan raised his head, and the glowing water splashed like blue fire over his breast and back. The morning dawn illuminated the red clouds, the swan rose strengthened, and flew towards the rising sun, towards the bluish coast whither the caravan had gone; but he flew alone, with a longing in his breast. Lonely he flew over the blue swelling billows." TWENTY-EIGHTH EVENING "I will give you another picture of Sweden," said the Moon. "Among dark pine woods, near the melancholy banks of the Stoxen, lies the old convent church of Wreta. My rays glided through the grating into the roomy vaults, where kings sleep tranquilly in great stone coffins. On the wall, above the grave of each, is placed the emblem of earthly grandeur, a kingly crown; but it is made only of wood, painted and gilt, and is hung on a wooden peg driven into the wall. The worms have gnawed the gilded wood, the spider has spun her web from the crown down to the sand, like a mourning banner, frail and transient as the grief of mortals. How quietly they sleep! I can remember them quite plainly. I still see the bold smile on their lips, that so strongly and plainly expressed joy or grief. When the steamboat winds along like a magic snail over the lakes, a stranger often comes to the church, and visits the burial vault; he asks the names of the kings, and they have a dead and forgotten sound. He glances with a smile at the worm-eaten crowns, and if he happens to be a pious, thoughtful man, something of melancholy mingles with the smile. Slumber on, ye dead ones! The Moon thinks of you, the Moon at night sends down his rays into your silent kingdom, over which hangs the crown of pine wood." TWENTY-NINTH EVENING "Close by the high-road," said the Moon, "is an inn, and opposite to it is a great waggon-shed, whose straw roof was just being re-thatched. I looked down between the bare rafters and through the open loft into the comfortless space below. The turkey-cock slept on the beam, and the saddle rested in the empty crib. In the middle of the shed stood a travelling carriage; the proprietor was inside, fast asleep, while the horses were being watered. The coachman stretched himself, though I am very sure that he had been most comfortably asleep half the last stage. The door of the servants' room stood open, and the bed looked as if it had been turned over and over; the candle stood on the floor, and had burnt deep down into the socket. The wind blew cold through the shed: it was nearer to the dawn than to midnight. In the wooden frame on the ground slept a wandering family of musicians. The father and mother seemed to be dreaming of the burning liquor that remained in the bottle. The little pale daughter was dreaming too, for her eyes were wet with tears. The harp stood at their heads, and the dog lay stretched at their feet." THIRTIETH EVENING "It was in a little provincial town," the Moon said; "it certainly happened last year, but that has nothing to do with the matter. I saw it quite plainly. To-day I read about it in the papers, but there it was not half so clearly expressed. In the taproom of the little inn sat the bear leader, eating his supper; the bear was tied up outside, behind the wood pile- poor Bruin, who did nobody any harm, though he looked grim enough. Up in the garret three little children were playing by the light of my beams; the eldest was perhaps six years old, the youngest certainly not more than two. 'Tramp, tramp'- somebody was coming upstairs: who might it be? The door was thrust open- it was Bruin, the great, shaggy Bruin! He had got tired of waiting down in the courtyard, and had found his way to the stairs. I saw it all," said the Moon. "The children were very much frightened at first at the great shaggy animal; each of them crept into a corner, but he found them all out, and smelt at them, but did them no harm. 'This must be a great dog,' they said, and began to stroke him. He lay down upon the ground, the youngest boy clambered on his back, and bending down a little head of golden curls, played at hiding in the beast's shaggy skin. Presently the eldest boy took his drum, and beat upon it till it rattled again; the bear rose upon his hind legs, and began to dance. It was a charming sight to behold. Each boy now took his gun, and the bear was obliged to have one too, and he held it up quite properly. Here was a capital playmate they had found; and they began marching- one, two; one, two. "Suddenly some one came to the door, which opened, and the mother of the children appeared. You should have seen her in her dumb terror, with her face as white as chalk, her mouth half open, and her eyes fixed in a horrified stare. But the youngest boy nodded to her in great glee, and called out in his infantile prattle, 'We're playing at soldiers.' And then the bear leader came running up." THIRTY-FIRST EVENING The wind blew stormy and cold, the clouds flew hurriedly past; only for a moment now and then did the Moon become visible. He said, "I looked down from the silent sky upon the driving clouds, and saw the great shadows chasing each other across the earth. I looked upon a prison. A closed carriage stood before it; a prisoner was to be carried away. My rays pierced through the grated window towards the wall; the prisoner was scratching a few lines upon it, as a parting token; but he did not write words, but a melody, the outpouring of his heart. The door was opened, and he was led forth, and fixed his eyes upon my round disc. Clouds passed between us, as if he were not to see his face, nor I his. He stepped into the carriage, the door was closed, the whip cracked, and the horses gallopped off into the thick forest, whither my rays were not able to follow him; but as I glanced through the grated window, my rays glided over the notes, his last farewell engraved on the prison wall- where words fail, sounds can often speak. My rays could only light up isolated notes, so the greater part of what was written there will ever remain dark to me. Was it the death-hymn he wrote there? Were these the glad notes of joy? Did he drive away to meet death, or hasten to the embraces of his beloved? The rays of the Moon do not read all that is written by mortals." THIRTY-SECOND EVENING "I love the children," said the Moon, "especially the quite little ones- they are so droll. Sometimes I peep into the room, between the curtain and the window frame, when they are not thinking of me. It gives me pleasure to see them dressing and undressing. First, the little round naked shoulder comes creeping out of the frock, then the arm; or I see how the stocking is drawn off, and a plump little white leg makes its appearance, and a white little foot that is fit to be kissed, and I kiss it too. "But about what I was going to tell you. This evening I looked through a window, before which no curtain was drawn, for nobody lives opposite. I saw a whole troop of little ones, all of one family, and among them was a little sister. She is only four years old, but can say her prayers as well as any of the rest. The mother sits by her bed every evening, and hears her say her prayers; and then she has a kiss, and the mother sits by the bed till the little one has gone to sleep, which generally happens as soon as ever she can close her eyes. "This evening the two elder children were a little boisterous. One of them hopped about on one leg in his long white nightgown, and the other stood on a chair surrounded by the clothes of all the children, and declared he was acting Grecian statues. The third and fourth laid the clean linen carefully in the box, for that is a thing that has to be done; and the mother sat by the bed of the youngest, and announced to all the rest that they were to be quiet, for little sister was going to say her prayers. "I looked in, over the lamp, into the little maiden's bed, where she lay under the neat white coverlet, her hands folded demurely and her little face quite grave and serious. She was praying the Lord's prayer aloud. But her mother interrupted her in the middle of her prayer. 'How is it,' she asked, 'that when you have prayed for daily bread, you always add something I cannot understand? You must tell me what that is.' The little one lay silent, and looked at her mother in embarrassment. 'What is it you say after our daily bread?' 'Dear mother, don't be angry: I only said, and plenty of butter on it.'"

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:30 AM

UNDER THE WILLOW-TREE


THE region round the little town of Kjoge is very bleak and cold. The town lies on the sea shore, which is always beautiful; but here it might be more beautiful than it is, for on every side the fields are flat, and it is a long way to the forest. But when persons reside in a place and get used to it, they can always find something beautiful in it,- something for which they long, even in the most charming spot in the world which is not home. It must be owned that there are in the outskirts of the town some humble gardens on the banks of a little stream that runs on towards the sea, and in summer these gardens look very pretty. Such indeed was the opinion of two little children, whose parents were neighbors, and who played in these gardens, and forced their way from one garden to the other through the gooseberry-bushes that divided them. In one of the gardens grew an elder-tree, and in the other an old willow, under which the children were very fond of playing. They had permission to do so, although the tree stood close by the stream, and they might easily have fallen into the water; but the eye of God watches over the little ones, otherwise they would never be safe. At the same time, these children were very careful not to go too near the water; indeed, the boy was so afraid of it, that in the summer, while the other children were splashing about in the sea, nothing could entice him to join them. They jeered and laughed at him, and he was obliged to bear it all as patiently as he could. Once the neighbor's little girl, Joanna, dreamed that she was sailing in a boat, and the boy- Knud was his name- waded out in the water to join her, and the water came up to his neck, and at last closed over his head, and in a moment he had disappeared. When little Knud heard this dream, it seemed as if he could not bear the mocking and jeering again; how could he dare to go into the water now, after Joanna's dream! He never would do it, for this dream always satisfied him. The parents of these children, who were poor, often sat together while Knud and Joanna played in the gardens or in the road. Along this road- a row of willow-trees had been planted to separate it from a ditch on one side of it. They were not very handsome trees, for the tops had been cut off; however, they were intended for use, and not for show. The old willow-tree in the garden was much handsomer, and therefore the children were very fond of sitting under it. The town had a large market-place; and at the fair-time there would be whole rows, like streets, of tents and booths containing silks and ribbons, and toys and cakes, and everything that could be wished for. There were crowds of people, and sometimes the weather would be rainy, and splash with moisture the woollen jackets of the peasants; but it did not destroy the beautiful fragrance of the honey-cakes and gingerbread with which one booth was filled; and the best of it was, that the man who sold these cakes always lodged during the fair-time with little Knud's parents. So every now and then he had a present of gingerbread, and of course Joanna always had a share. And, more delightful still, the gingerbread seller knew all sorts of things to tell and could even relate stories about his own gingerbread. So one evening he told them a story that made such a deep impression on the children that they never forgot it; and therefore I think we may as well hear it too, for it is not very long. "Once upon a time," said he, "there lay on my counter two gingerbread cakes, one in the shape of a man wearing a hat, the other of a maiden without a bonnet. Their faces were on the side that was uppermost, for on the other side they looked very different. Most people have a best side to their characters, which they take care to show to the world. On the left, just where the heart is, the gingerbread man had an almond stuck in to represent it, but the maiden was honey cake all over. They were placed on the counter as samples, and after lying there a long time they at last fell in love with each other; but neither of them spoke of it to the other, as they should have done if they expected anything to follow. 'He is a man, he ought to speak the first word,' thought the gingerbread maiden; but she felt quite happy- she was sure that her love was returned. But his thoughts were far more ambitious, as the thoughts of a man often are. He dreamed that he was a real street boy, that he possessed four real pennies, and that he had bought the gingerbread lady, and ate her up. And so they lay on the counter for days and weeks, till they grew hard and dry; but the thoughts of the maiden became ever more tender and womanly. 'Ah well, it is enough for me that I have been able to live on the same counter with him,' said she one day; when suddenly, 'crack,' and she broke in two. 'Ah,' said the gingerbread man to himself, 'if she had only known of my love, she would have kept together a little longer.' And here they both are, and that is their history," said the cake man. "You think the history of their lives and their silent love, which never came to anything, very remarkable; and there they are for you." So saying, he gave Joanna the gingerbread man, who was still quite whole- and to Knud the broken maiden; but the children had been so much impressed by the story, that they had not the heart to eat the lovers up. The next day they went into the churchyard, and took the two cake figures with them, and sat down under the church wall, which was covered with luxuriant ivy in summer and winter, and looked as if hung with rich tapestry. They stuck up the two gingerbread figures in the sunshine among the green leaves, and then told the story, and all about the silent love which came to nothing, to a group of children. They called it, "love," because the story was so lovely, and the other children had the same opinion. But when they turned to look at the gingerbread pair, the broken maiden was gone! A great boy, out of wickedness, had eaten her up. At first the children cried about it; but afterwards, thinking very probably that the poor lover ought not to be left alone in the world, they ate him up too: but they never forgot the story. The two children still continued to play together by the elder-tree, and under the willow; and the little maiden sang beautiful songs, with a voice that was as clear as a bell. Knud, on the contrary, had not a note of music in him, but knew the words of the songs, and that of course is something. The people of Kjoge, and even the rich wife of the man who kept the fancy shop, would stand and listen while Joanna was singing, and say, "She has really a very sweet voice." Those were happy days; but they could not last forever. The neighbors were separated, the mother of the little girl was dead, and her father had thoughts of marrying again and of residing in the capital, where he had been promised a very lucrative appointment as messenger. The neighbors parted with tears, the children wept sadly; but their parents promised that they should write to each other at least once a year. After this, Knud was bound apprentice to a shoemaker; he was growing a great boy, and could not be allowed to run wild any longer. Besides, he was going to be confirmed. Ah, how happy he would have been on that festal day in Copenhagen with little Joanna; but he still remained at Kjoge, and had never seen the great city, though the town is not five miles from it. But far across the bay, when the sky was clear, the towers of Copenhagen could be seen; and on the day of his confirmation he saw distinctly the golden cross on the principal church glittering in the sun. How often his thoughts were with Joanna! but did she think of him? Yes. About Christmas came a letter from her father to Knud's parents, which stated that they were going on very well in Copenhagen, and mentioning particularly that Joanna's beautiful voice was likely to bring her a brilliant fortune in the future. She was engaged to sing at a concert, and she had already earned money by singing, out of which she sent her dear neighbors at Kjoge a whole dollar, for them to make merry on Christmas eve, and they were to drink her health. She had herself added this in a postscript, and in the same postscript she wrote, "Kind regards to Knud." The good neighbors wept, although the news was so pleasant; but they wept tears of joy. Knud's thoughts had been daily with Joanna, and now he knew that she also had thought of him; and the nearer the time came for his apprenticeship to end, the clearer did it appear to him that he loved Joanna, and that she must be his wife; and a smile came on his lips at the thought, and at one time he drew the thread so fast as he worked, and pressed his foot so hard against the knee strap, that he ran the awl into his finger; but what did he care for that? He was determined not to play the dumb lover as both the gingerbread cakes had done; the story was a good lesson to him. At length he become a journeyman; and then, for the first time, he prepared for a journey to Copenhagen, with his knapsack packed and ready. A master was expecting him there, and he thought of Joanna, and how glad she would be to see him. She was now seventeen, and he nineteen years old. He wanted to buy a gold ring for her in Kjoge, but then he recollected how far more beautiful such things would be in Copenhagen. So he took leave of his parents, and on a rainy day, late in the autumn, wandered forth on foot from the town of his birth. The leaves were falling from the trees; and, by the time he arrived at his new master's in the great metropolis, he was wet through. On the following Sunday he intended to pay his first visit to Joanna's father. When the day came, the new journeyman's clothes were brought out, and a new hat, which he had brought in Kjoge. The hat became him very well, for hitherto he had only worn a cap. He found the house that he sought easily, but had to mount so many stairs that he became quite giddy; it surprised him to find how people lived over one another in this dreadful town. On entering a room in which everything denoted prosperity, Joanna's father received him very kindly. The new wife was a stranger to him, but she shook hands with him, and offered him coffee. "Joanna will be very glad to see you," said her father. "You have grown quite a nice young man, you shall see her presently; she is a good child, and is the joy of my heart, and, please God, she will continue to be so; she has her own room now, and pays us rent for it." And the father knocked quite politely at a door, as if he were a stranger, and then they both went in. How pretty everything was in that room! a more beautiful apartment could not be found in the whole town of Kjoge; the queen herself could scarcely be better accommodated. There were carpets, and rugs, and window curtains hanging to the ground. Pictures and flowers were scattered about. There was a velvet chair, and a looking-glass against the wall, into which a person might be in danger of stepping, for it was as large as a door. All this Knud saw at a glance, and yet, in truth, he saw nothing but Joanna. She was quite grown up, and very different from what Knud had fancied her, and a great deal more beautiful. In all Kjoge there was not a girl like her; and how graceful she looked, although her glance at first was odd, and not familiar; but for a moment only, then she rushed towards him as if she would have kissed him; she did not, however, although she was very near it. Yes, she really was joyful at seeing the friend of her childhood once more, and the tears even stood in her eyes. Then she asked so many questions about Knud's parents, and everything, even to the elder-tree and the willow, which she called "elder-mother and willow-father," as if they had been human beings; and so, indeed, they might be, quite as much as the gingerbread cakes. Then she talked about them, and the story of their silent love, and how they lay on the counter together and split in two; and then she laughed heartily; but the blood rushed into Knud's cheeks, and his heart beat quickly. Joanna was not proud at all; he noticed that through her he was invited by her parents to remain the whole evening with them, and she poured out the tea and gave him a cup herself; and afterwards she took a book and read aloud to them, and it seemed to Knud as if the story was all about himself and his love, for it agreed so well with his own thoughts. And then she sang a simple song, which, through her singing, became a true story, and as if she poured forth the feelings of her own heart. "Oh," he thought, "she knows I am fond of her." The tears he could not restrain rolled down his cheeks, and he was unable to utter a single word; it seemed as if he had been struck dumb. When he left, she pressed his hand, and said, "You have a kind heart, Knud: remain always as you are now." What an evening of happiness this had been; to sleep after it was impossible, and Knud did not sleep. At parting, Joanna's father had said, "Now, you won't quite forget us; you must not let the whole winter go by without paying us another visit;" so that Knud felt himself free to go again the following Sunday evening, and so he did. But every evening after working hours- and they worked by candle-light then- he walked out into the town, and through the street in which Joanna lived, to look up at her window. It was almost always lighted up; and one evening he saw the shadow of her face quite plainly on the window blind; that was a glorious evening for him. His master's wife did not like his always going out in the evening, idling, wasting time, as she called it, and she shook her head. But his master only smiled, and said, "He is a young man, my dear, you know." "On Sunday I shall see her," said Knud to himself, "and I will tell her that I love her with my whole heart and soul, and that she must be my little wife. I know I am now only a poor journeyman shoemaker, but I will work and strive, and become a master in time. Yes, I will speak to her; nothing comes from silent love. I learnt that from the gingerbread-cake story." Sunday came, but when Knud arrived, they were all unfortunately invited out to spend the evening, and were obliged to tell him so.

<<<<<<<

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:31 AM

Joanna pressed his hand, and said, "Have you ever been to the theatre? you must go once; I sing there on Wednesday, and if you have time on that day, I will send you a ticket; my father knows where your master lives." How kind this was of her! And on Wednesday, about noon, Knud received a sealed packet with no address, but the ticket was inside; and in the evening Knud went, for the first time in his life, to a theatre. And what did he see? He saw Joanna, and how beautiful and charming she looked! He certainly saw her being married to a stranger, but that was all in the play, and only a pretence; Knud well knew that. She could never have the heart, he thought, to send him a ticket to go and see it, if it had been real. So he looked on, and when all the people applauded and clapped their hands, he shouted "hurrah." He could see that even the king smiled at Joanna, and seemed delighted with her singing. How small Knud felt; but then he loved her so dearly, and thought she loved him, and the man must speak the first word, as the gingerbread maiden had thought. Ah, how much there was for him in that childish story. As soon as Sunday arrived, he went again, and felt as if he were about to enter on holy ground. Joanna was alone to welcome him, nothing could be more fortunate. "I am so glad you are come," she said. I was thinking of sending my father for you, but I had a presentiment that you would be here this evening. The fact is, I wanted to tell you that I am going to France. I shall start on Friday. It is necessary for me to go there, if I wish to become a first-rate performer." Poor Knud! it seemed to him as if the whole room was whirling round with him. His courage failed, and he felt as if his heart would burst. He kept down the tears, but it was easy to see how sorrowful he was. "You honest, faithful soul," she exclaimed; and the words loosened Knud's tongue, and he told her how truly he had loved her, and that she must be his wife; and as he said this, he saw Joanna change color, and turn pale. She let his hand fall, and said, earnestly and mournfully, "Knud, do not make yourself and me unhappy. I will always be a good sister to you, one in whom you can trust; but I can never be anything more." And she drew her white hand over his burning forehead, and said, "God gives strength to bear a great deal, if we only strive ourselves to endure." At this moment her stepmother came into the room, and Joanna said quickly, "Knud is so unhappy, because I am going away;" and it appeared as if they had only been talking of her journey. "Come, be a man" she added, placing her hand on his shoulder; "you are still a child, and you must be good and reasonable, as you were when we were both children, and played together under the willow-tree." Knud listened, but he felt as if the world had slid out of its course. His thoughts were like a loose thread fluttering to and fro in the wind. He stayed, although he could not tell whether she had asked him to do so. But she was kind and gentle to him; she poured out his tea, and sang to him; but the song had not the old tone in it, although it was wonderfully beautiful, and made his heart feel ready to burst. And then he rose to go. He did not offer his hand, but she seized it, and said- "Will you not shake hands with your sister at parting, my old playfellow?" and she smiled through the tears that were rolling down her cheeks. Again she repeated the word "brother," which was a great consolation certainly; and thus they parted. She sailed to France, and Knud wandered about the muddy streets of Copenhagen. The other journeymen in the shop asked him why he looked so gloomy, and wanted him to go and amuse himself with them, as he was still a young man. So he went with them to a dancing-room. He saw many handsome girls there, but none like Joanna; and here, where he thought to forget her, she was more life-like before his mind than ever. "God gives us strength to bear much, if we try to do our best," she had said; and as he thought of this, a devout feeling came into his mind, and he folded his hands. Then, as the violins played and the girls danced round the room, he started; for it seemed to him as if he were in a place where he ought not to have brought Joanna, for she was here with him in his heart; and so he went out at once. As he went through the streets at a quick pace, he passed the house where she used to live; it was all dark, empty, and lonely. But the world went on its course, and Knud was obliged to go on too. Winter came; the water was frozen, and everything seemed buried in a cold grave. But when spring returned, and the first steamer prepared to sail, Knud was seized with a longing to wander forth into the world, but not to France. So he packed his knapsack, and travelled through Germany, going from town to town, but finding neither rest or peace. It was not till he arrived at the glorious old town of Nuremberg that he gained the mastery over himself, and rested his weary feet; and here he remained. Nuremberg is a wonderful old city, and looks as if it had been cut out of an old picture-book. The streets seem to have arranged themselves according to their own fancy, and as if the houses objected to stand in rows or rank and file. Gables, with little towers, ornamented columns, and statues, can be seen even to the city gate; and from the singular-shaped roofs, waterspouts, formed like dragons, or long lean dogs, extend far across to the middle of the street. Here, in the market-place, stood Knud, with his knapsack on his back, close to one of the old fountains which are so beautifully adorned with figures, scriptural and historical, and which spring up between the sparkling jets of water. A pretty servant-maid was just filling her pails, and she gave Knud a refreshing draught; she had a handful of roses, and she gave him one, which appeared to him like a good omen for the future. From a neighboring church came the sounds of music, and the familiar tones reminded him of the organ at home at Kjoge; so he passed into the great cathedral. The sunshine streamed through the painted glass windows, and between two lofty slender pillars. His thoughts became prayerful, and calm peace rested on his soul. He next sought and found a good master in Nuremberg, with whom he stayed and learnt the German language. The old moat round the town had been converted into a number of little kitchen gardens; but the high walls, with their heavy-looking towers, are still standing. Inside these walls the ropemaker twisted his ropes along a walk built like a gallery, and in the cracks and crevices of the walls elderbushes grow and stretch their green boughs over the small houses which stand below. In one of these houses lived the master for whom Knud worked; and over the little garret window where he sat, the elder-tree waved its branches. Here he dwelt through one summer and winter, but when spring came again, he could endure it no longer. The elder was in blossom, and its fragrance was so homelike, that he fancied himself back again in the gardens of Kjoge. So Knud left his master, and went to work for another who lived farther in the town, where no elder grew. His workshop was quite close to one of the old stone bridges, near to a water-mill, round which the roaring stream rushed and foamed always, yet restrained by the neighboring houses, whose old, decayed balconies hung over, and seemed ready to fall into the water. Here grew no elder; here was not even a flower-pot, with its little green plant; but just opposite the workshop stood a great willow-tree, which seemed to hold fast to the house for fear of being carried away by the water. It stretched its branches over the stream just as those of the willow-tree in the garden at Kjoge had spread over the river. Yes, he had indeed gone from elder-mother to willow-father. There was a something about the tree here, especially in the moonlight nights, that went direct to his heart; yet it was not in reality the moonlight, but the old tree itself. However, he could not endure it: and why? Ask the willow, ask the blossoming elder! At all events, he bade farewell to Nuremberg and journeyed onwards. He never spoke of Joanna to any one; his sorrow was hidden in his heart. The old childish story of the two cakes had a deep meaning for him. He understood now why the gingerbread man had a bitter almond in his left side; his was the feeling of bitterness, and Joanna, so mild and friendly, was represented by the honeycake maiden. As he thought upon all this, the strap of his knapsack pressed across his chest so that he could hardly breathe; he loosened it, but gained no relief. He saw but half the world around him; the other half he carried with him in his inward thoughts; and this is the condition in which he left Nuremberg. Not till he caught sight of the lofty mountains did the world appear more free to him; his thoughts were attracted to outer objects, and tears came into his eyes. The Alps appeared to him like the wings of earth folded together; unfolded, they would display the variegated pictures of dark woods, foaming waters, spreading clouds, and masses of snow. "At the last day," thought he, "the earth will unfold its great wings, and soar upwards to the skies, there to burst like a soap-bubble in the radiant glance of the Deity. Oh," sighed he, "that the last day were come!" Silently he wandered on through the country of the Alps, which seemed to him like a fruit garden, covered with soft turf. From the wooden balconies of the houses the young lacemakers nodded as he passed. The summits of the mountains glowed in the red evening sunset, and the green lakes beneath the dark trees reflected the glow. Then he thought of the sea coast by the bay Kjoge, with a longing in his heart that was, however, without pain. There, where the Rhine rolls onward like a great billow, and dissolves itself into snowflakes, where glistening clouds are ever changing as if here was the place of their creation, while the rainbow flutters about them like a many-colored ribbon, there did Knud think of the water-mill at Kjoge, with its rushing, foaming waters. Gladly would he have remained in the quiet Rhenish town, but there were too many elders and willow-trees. So he travelled onwards, over a grand, lofty chain of mountains, over rugged,- rocky precipices, and along roads that hung on the mountain's side like a swallow's nest. The waters foamed in the depths below him. The clouds lay beneath him. He wandered on, treading upon Alpine roses, thistles, and snow, with the summer sun shining upon him, till at length he bid farewell to the lands of the north. Then he passed on under the shade of blooming chestnut-trees, through vineyards, and fields of Indian corn, till conscious that the mountains were as a wall between him and his early recollections; and he wished it to be so. Before him lay a large and splendid city, called Milan, and here he found a German master who engaged him as a workman. The master and his wife, in whose workshop he was employed, were an old, pious couple; and the two old people became quite fond of the quiet journeyman, who spoke but little, but worked more, and led a pious, Christian life; and even to himself it seemed as if God had removed the heavy burden from his heart. His greatest pleasure was to climb, now and then, to the roof of the noble church, which was built of white marble. The pointed towers, the decorated and open cloisters, the stately columns, the white statues which smiled upon him from every corner and porch and arch,- all, even the church itself, seemed to him to have been formed from the snow of his native land. Above him was the blue sky; below him, the city and the wide-spreading plains of Lombardy; and towards the north, the lofty mountains, covered with perpetual snow. And then he thought of the church of Kjoge, with its red, ivy-clad walls, but he had no longing to go there; here, beyond the mountains, he would die and be buried. Three years had passed away since he left his home; one year of that time he had dwelt at Milan. One day his master took him into the town; not to the circus in which riders performed, but to the opera, a large building, itself a sight well worth seeing. The seven tiers of boxes, which reached from the ground to a dizzy height, near the ceiling, were hung with rich, silken curtains; and in them were seated elegantly-dressed ladies, with bouquets of flowers in their hands. The gentlemen were also in full dress, and many of them wore decorations of gold and silver. The place was so brilliantly lighted that it seemed like sunshine, and glorious music rolled through the building. Everything looked more beautiful than in the theatre at Copenhagen, but then Joanna had been there, and- could it be? Yes- it was like magic,- she was here also: for, when the curtain rose, there stood Joanna, dressed in silk and gold, and with a golden crown upon her head. She sang, he thought, as only an angel could sing; and then she stepped forward to the front and smiled, as only Joanna could smile, and looked directly at Knud. Poor Knud! he seized his master's hand, and cried out loud, "Joanna," but no one heard him, excepting his master, for the music sounded above everything. "Yes, yes, it is Joanna," said his master; and he drew forth a printed bill, and pointed to her name, which was there in full. Then it was not a dream. All the audience applauded her, and threw wreaths of flowers at her; and every time she went away they called for her again, so that she was always coming and going. In the street the people crowded round her carriage, and drew it away themselves without the horses. Knud was in the foremost row, and shouted as joyously as the rest; and when the carriage stopped before a brilliantly lighted house, Knud placed himself close to the door of her carriage. It flew open, and she stepped out; the light fell upon her dear face, and he could see that she smiled as she thanked them, and appeared quite overcome. Knud looked straight in her face, and she looked at him, but she did not recognize him. A man, with a glittering star on his breast, gave her his arm, and people said the two were engaged to be married. Then Knud went home and packed up his knapsack; he felt he must return to the home of his childhood, to the elder-tree and the willow. "Ah, under that willow-tree!" A man may live a whole life in one single hour. The old couple begged him to remain, but words were useless. In vain they reminded him that winter was coming, and that the snow had already fallen on the mountains. He said he could easily follow the track of the closely-moving carriages, for which a path must be kept clear, and with nothing but his knapsack on his back, and leaning on his stick, he could step along briskly. So he turned his steps to the mountains, ascended one side and descended the other, still going northward till his strength began to fail, and not a house or village could be seen. The stars shone in the sky above him, and down in the valley lights glittered like stars, as if another sky were beneath him; but his head was dizzy and his feet stumbled, and he felt ill. The lights in the valley grew brighter and brighter, and more numerous, and he could see them moving to and fro, and then he understood that there must be a village in the distance; so he exerted his failing strength to reach it, and at length obtained shelter in a humble lodging. He remained there that night and the whole of the following day, for his body required rest and refreshment, and in the valley there was rain and a thaw. But early in the morning of the third day, a man came with an organ and played one of the melodies of home; and after that Knud could remain there no longer, so he started again on his journey toward the north. He travelled for many days with hasty steps, as if he were trying to reach home before all whom he remembered should die; but he spoke to no one of this longing. No one would have believed or understood this sorrow of his heart, the deepest that can be felt by human nature. Such grief is not for the world; it is not entertaining even to friends, and poor Knud had no friends; he was a stranger, wandering through strange lands to his home in the north. He was walking one evening through the public roads, the country around him was flatter, with fields and meadows, the air had a frosty feeling. A willow-tree grew by the roadside, everything reminded him of home. He felt very tired; so he sat down under the tree, and very soon began to nod, then his eyes closed in sleep. Yet still he seemed conscious that the willow-tree was stretching its branches over him; in his dreaming state the tree appeared like a strong, old man- the "willow-father" himself, who had taken his tired son up in his arms to carry him back to the land of home, to the garden of his childhood, on the bleak open shores of Kjoge. And then he dreamed that it was really the willow-tree itself from Kjoge, which had travelled out in the world to seek him, and now had found him and carried him back into the little garden on the banks of the streamlet; and there stood Joanna, in all her splendor, with the golden crown on her head, as he had last seen her, to welcome him back. And then there appeared before him two remarkable shapes, which looked much more like human beings than when he had seen them in his childhood; they were changed, but he remembered that they were the two gingerbread cakes, the man and the woman, who had shown their best sides to the world and looked so good. "We thank you," they said to Knud, "for you have loosened our tongues; we have learnt from you that thoughts should be spoken freely, or nothing will come of them; and now something has come of our thoughts, for we are engaged to be married." Then they walked away, hand-in-hand, through the streets of Kjoge, looking very respectable on the best side, which they were quite right to show. They turned their steps to the church, and Knud and Joanna followed them, also walking hand-in-hand; there stood the church, as of old, with its red walls, on which the green ivy grew. The great church door flew open wide, and as they walked up the broad aisle, soft tones of music sounded from the organ. "Our master first," said the gingerbread pair, making room for Knud and Joanna. As they knelt at the altar, Joanna bent her head over him, and cold, icy tears fell on his face from her eyes. They were indeed tears of ice, for her heart was melting towards him through his strong love, and as her tears fell on his burning cheeks he awoke. He was still sitting under the willow-tree in a strange land, on a cold winter evening, with snow and hail falling from the clouds, and beating upon his face. "That was the most delightful hour of my life," said he, "although it was only a dream. Oh, let me dream again." Then he closed his eyes once more, and slept and dreamed. Towards morning there was a great fall of snow; the wind drifted it over him, but he still slept on. The villagers came forth to go to church; by the roadside they found a workman seated, but he was dead! frozen to death under a willow-tree.

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:32 AM

TWO BROTHERS

ON one of the Danish islands, where old Thingstones, the seats of justice of our forefathers, still stand in the cornfields, and huge trees rise in the forests of beech, there lies a little town whose low houses are covered with red tiles. In one of these houses strange things were brewing over the glowing coals on the open hearth; there was a boiling going on in glasses, and a mixing and distilling, while herbs were being cut up and pounded in mortars. An elderly man looked after it all. "One must only do the right thing," he said; "yes, the right- the correct thing. One must find out the truth concerning every created particle, and keep to that." In the room with the good housewife sat her two sons; they were still small, but had great thoughts. Their mother, too, had always spoken to them of right and justice, and exhorted them to keep to the truth, which she said was the countenance of the Lord in this world. The elder of the boys looked roguish and enterprising. He took a delight in reading of the forces of nature, of the sun and the moon; no fairy tale pleased him so much. Oh, how beautiful it must be, he thought, to go on voyages of discovery, or to find out how to imitate the wings of birds and then to be able to fly! Yes, to find that out was the right thing. Father was right, and mother was right- truth holds the world together. The younger brother was quieter, and buried himself entirely in his books. When he read about Jacob dressing himself in sheep-skins to personify Esau, and so to usurp his brother's birthright, he would clench his little fist in anger against the deceiver; when he read of tyrants and of the injustice and wickedness of the world, tears would come into his eyes, and he was quite filled with the thought of the justice and truth which must and would triumph. One evening he was lying in bed, but the curtains were not yet drawn close, and the light streamed in upon him; he had taken his book into bed with him, for he wanted to finish reading the story of Solon. His thoughts lifted and carried him away a wonderful distance; it seemed to him as if the bed had become a ship flying along under full sail. Was he dreaming, or what was happening? It glided over the rolling waves and across the ocean of time, and to him came the voice of Solon; spoken in a strange tongue, yet intelligible to him, he heard the Danish motto: "By law the land is ruled." The genius of the human race stood in the humble room, bent down over the bed and imprinted a kiss on the boy's forehead: "Be thou strong in fame and strong in the battle of life! With truth in thy heart fly toward the land of truth!" The elder brother was not yet in bed; he was standing at the window looking out at the mist which rose from the meadows. They were not elves dancing out there, as their old nurse had told him; he knew better- they were vapours which were warmer than the air, and that is why they rose. A shooting star lit up the sky, and the boy's thoughts passed in a second from the vapours of the earth up to the shining meteor. The stars gleamed in the heavens, and it seemed as if long golden threads hung down from them to the earth. "Fly with me," sang a voice, which the boy heard in his heart. And the mighty genius of mankind, swifter than a bird and than an arrow- swifter than anything of earthly origin- carried him out into space, where the heavenly bodies are bound together by the rays that pass from star to star. Our earth revolved in the thin air, and the cities upon it seemed to lie close to each other. Through the spheres echoed the words: "What is near, what is far, when thou art lifted by the mighty genius of mind?" And again the boy stood by the window, gazing out, whilst his younger brother lay in bed. Their mother called them by their names: "Anders Sandoe" and "Hans Christian." Denmark and the whole world knows them- the two brothers Oersted.

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:34 AM

THE WINDMILL


A WINDMILL stood upon the hill, proud to look at, and it was proud too. "I am not proud at all," it said, "but I am very much enlightened without and within. I have sun and moon for my outward use, and for inward use too; and into the bargain I have stearine candles, train oil and lamps, and tallow candles. I may well say that I'm enlightened. I'm a thinking being, and so well constructed that it's quite delightful. I have a good windpipe in my chest, and I have four wings that are placed outside my head, just beneath my hat. The birds have only two wings, and are obliged to carry them on their backs. I am a Dutchman by birth, that may be seen by my figure- a flying Dutchman. They are considered supernatural beings, I know, and yet I am quite natural. I have a gallery round my chest, and house-room beneath it; that's where my thoughts dwell. My strongest thought, who rules and reigns, is called by others 'The Man in the Mill.' He knows what he wants, and is lord over the meal and the bran; but he has his companion, too, and she calls herself 'Mother.' She is the very heart of me. She does not run about stupidly and awkwardly, for she knows what she wants, she knows what she can do, she's as soft as a zephyr and as strong as a storm; she knows how to begin a thing carefully, and to have her own way. She is my soft temper, and the father is my hard one. They are two, and yet one; they each call the other 'My half.' These two have some little boys, young thoughts, that can grow. The little ones keep everything in order. When, lately, in my wisdom, I let the father and the boys examine my throat and the hole in my chest, to see what was going on there,- for something in me was out of order, and it's well to examine one's self,- the little ones made a tremendous noise. The youngest jumped up into my hat, and shouted so there that it tickled me. The little thoughts may grow- I know that very well; and out in the world thoughts come too, and not only of my kind, for as far as I can see, I cannot discern anything like myself; but the wingless houses, whose throats make no noise, have thoughts too, and these come to my thoughts, and make love to them, as it is called. It's wonderful enough- yes, there are many wonderful things. Something has come over me, or into me,- something has changed in the mill-work. It seems as if the one half, the father, had altered, and had received a better temper and a more affectionate helpmate- so young and good, and yet the same, only more gentle and good through the course of time. What was bitter has passed away, and the whole is much more comfortable. "The days go on, and the days come nearer and nearer to clearness and to joy; and then a day will come when it will be over with me; but not over altogether. I must be pulled down that I may be built up again; I shall cease, but yet shall live on. To become quite a different being, and yet remain the same! That's difficult for me to understand, however enlightened I may be with sun, moon, stearine, train oil, and tallow. My old wood-work and my old brick-work will rise again from the dust! "I will hope that I may keep my old thoughts, the father in the mill, and the mother, great ones and little ones- the family; for I call them all, great and little, the company of thoughts, because I must, and cannot refrain from it. "And I must also remain 'myself,' with my throat in my chest, my wings on my head, the gallery round my body; else I should not know myself, nor could the others know me, and say, 'There's the mill on the hill, proud to look at, and yet not proud at all.'" That is what the mill said. Indeed, it said much more, but that is the most important part. And the days came, and the days went, and yesterday was the last day. Then the mill caught fire. The flames rose up high, and beat out and in, and bit at the beams and planks, and ate them up. The mill fell, and nothing remained of it but a heap of ashes. The smoke drove across the scene of the conflagration, and the wind carried it away. Whatever had been alive in the mill remained, and what had been gained by it has nothing to do with this story. The miller's family- one soul, many thoughts, and yet only one- built a new, a splendid mill, which answered its purpose. It was quite like the old one, and people said, "Why, yonder is the mill on the hill, proud to look at!" But this mill was better arranged, more according to the time than the last, so that progress might be made. The old beams had become worm-eaten and spongy- they lay in dust and ashes. The body of the mill did not rise out of the dust as they had believed it would do. They had taken it literally, and all things are not to be taken literally.

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:35 AM

THE WILD SWANS

FAR away in the land to which the swallows fly when it is winter, dwelt a king who had eleven sons, and one daughter, named Eliza. The eleven brothers were princes, and each went to school with a star on his breast, and a sword by his side. They wrote with diamond pencils on gold slates, and learnt their lessons so quickly and read so easily that every one might know they were princes. Their sister Eliza sat on a little stool of plate-glass, and had a book full of pictures, which had cost as much as half a kingdom. Oh, these children were indeed happy, but it was not to remain so always. Their father, who was king of the country, married a very wicked queen, who did not love the poor children at all. They knew this from the very first day after the wedding. In the palace there were great festivities, and the children played at receiving company; but instead of having, as usual, all the cakes and apples that were left, she gave them some sand in a tea-cup, and told them to pretend it was cake. The week after, she sent little Eliza into the country to a peasant and his wife, and then she told the king so many untrue things about the young princes, that he gave himself no more trouble respecting them. "Go out into the world and get your own living," said the queen. "Fly like great birds, who have no voice." But she could not make them ugly as she wished, for they were turned into eleven beautiful wild swans. Then, with a strange cry, they flew through the windows of the palace, over the park, to the forest beyond. It was early morning when they passed the peasant's cottage, where their sister Eliza lay asleep in her room. They hovered over the roof, twisted their long necks and flapped their wings, but no one heard them or saw them, so they were at last obliged to fly away, high up in the clouds; and over the wide world they flew till they came to a thick, dark wood, which stretched far away to the seashore. Poor little Eliza was alone in her room playing with a green leaf, for she had no other playthings, and she pierced a hole through the leaf, and looked through it at the sun, and it was as if she saw her brothers' clear eyes, and when the warm sun shone on her cheeks, she thought of all the kisses they had given her. One day passed just like another; sometimes the winds rustled through the leaves of the rose-bush, and would whisper to the roses, "Who can be more beautiful than you!" But the roses would shake their heads, and say, "Eliza is." And when the old woman sat at the cottage door on Sunday, and read her hymn-book, the wind would flutter the leaves, and say to the book, "Who can be more pious than you?" and then the hymn-book would answer "Eliza." And the roses and the hymn-book told the real truth. At fifteen she returned home, but when the queen saw how beautiful she was, she became full of spite and hatred towards her. Willingly would she have turned her into a swan, like her brothers, but she did not dare to do so yet, because the king wished to see his daughter. Early one morning the queen went into the bath-room; it was built of marble, and had soft cushions, trimmed with the most beautiful tapestry. She took three toads with her, and kissed them, and said to one, "When Eliza comes to the bath, seat yourself upon her head, that she may become as stupid as you are." Then she said to another, "Place yourself on her forehead, that she may become as ugly as you are, and that her father may not know her." "Rest on her heart," she whispered to the third, "then she will have evil inclinations, and suffer in consequence." So she put the toads into the clear water, and they turned green immediately. She next called Eliza, and helped her to undress and get into the bath. As Eliza dipped her head under the water, one of the toads sat on her hair, a second on her forehead, and a third on her breast, but she did not seem to notice them, and when she rose out of the water, there were three red poppies floating upon it. Had not the creatures been venomous or been kissed by the witch, they would have been changed into red roses. At all events they became flowers, because they had rested on Eliza's head, and on her heart. She was too good and too innocent for witchcraft to have any power over her. When the wicked queen saw this, she rubbed her face with walnut-juice, so that she was quite brown; then she tangled her beautiful hair and smeared it with disgusting ointment, till it was quite impossible to recognize the beautiful Eliza. When her father saw her, he was much shocked, and declared she was not his daughter. No one but the watch-dog and the swallows knew her; and they were only poor animals, and could say nothing. Then poor Eliza wept, and thought of her eleven brothers, who were all away. Sorrowfully, she stole away from the palace, and walked, the whole day, over fields and moors, till she came to the great forest. She knew not in what direction to go; but she was so unhappy, and longed so for her brothers, who had been, like herself, driven out into the world, that she was determined to seek them. She had been but a short time in the wood when night came on, and she quite lost the path; so she laid herself down on the soft moss, offered up her evening prayer, and leaned her head against the stump of a tree. All nature was still, and the soft, mild air fanned her forehead. The light of hundreds of glow-worms shone amidst the grass and the moss, like green fire; and if she touched a twig with her hand, ever so lightly, the brilliant insects fell down around her, like shooting-stars. All night long she dreamt of her brothers. She and they were children again, playing together. She saw them writing with their diamond pencils on golden slates, while she looked at the beautiful picture-book which had cost half a kingdom. They were not writing lines and letters, as they used to do; but descriptions of the noble deeds they had performed, and of all they had discovered and seen. In the picture-book, too, everything was living. The birds sang, and the people came out of the book, and spoke to Eliza and her brothers; but, as the leaves turned over, they darted back again to their places, that all might be in order. When she awoke, the sun was high in the heavens; yet she could not see him, for the lofty trees spread their branches thickly over her head; but his beams were glancing through the leaves here and there, like a golden mist. There was a sweet fragrance from the fresh green verdure, and the birds almost perched upon her shoulders. She heard water rippling from a number of springs, all flowing in a lake with golden sands. Bushes grew thickly round the lake, and at one spot an opening had been made by a deer, through which Eliza went down to the water. The lake was so clear that, had not the wind rustled the branches of the trees and the bushes, so that they moved, they would have appeared as if painted in the depths of the lake; for every leaf was reflected in the water, whether it stood in the shade or the sunshine. As soon as Eliza saw her own face, she was quite terrified at finding it so brown and ugly; but when she wetted her little hand, and rubbed her eyes and forehead, the white skin gleamed forth once more; and, after she had undressed, and dipped herself in the fresh water, a more beautiful king's daughter could not be found in the wide world. As soon as she had dressed herself again, and braided her long hair, she went to the bubbling spring, and drank some water out of the hollow of her hand. Then she wandered far into the forest, not knowing whither she went. She thought of her brothers, and felt sure that God would not forsake her. It is God who makes the wild apples grow in the wood, to satisfy the hungry, and He now led her to one of these trees, which was so loaded with fruit, that the boughs bent beneath the weight. Here she held her noonday repast, placed props under the boughs, and then went into the gloomiest depths of the forest. It was so still that she could hear the sound of her own footsteps, as well as the rustling of every withered leaf which she crushed under her feet. Not a bird was to be seen, not a sunbeam could penetrate through the large, dark boughs of the trees. Their lofty trunks stood so close together, that, when she looked before her, it seemed as if she were enclosed within trellis-work. Such solitude she had never known before. The night was very dark. Not a single glow-worm glittered in the moss. Sorrowfully she laid herself down to sleep; and, after a while, it seemed to her as if the branches of the trees parted over her head, and that the mild eyes of angels looked down upon her from heaven. When she awoke in the morning, she knew not whether she had dreamt this, or if it had really been so. Then she continued her wandering; but she had not gone many steps forward, when she met an old woman with berries in her basket, and she gave her a few to eat. Then Eliza asked her if she had not seen eleven princes riding through the forest. "No," replied the old woman, "But I saw yesterday eleven swans, with gold crowns on their heads, swimming on the river close by." Then she led Eliza a little distance farther to a sloping bank, and at the foot of it wound a little river. The trees on its banks stretched their long leafy branches across the water towards each other, and where the growth prevented them from meeting naturally, the roots had torn themselves away from the ground, so that the branches might mingle their foliage as they hung over the water. Eliza bade the old woman farewell, and walked by the flowing river, till she reached the shore of the open sea. And there, before the young maiden's eyes, lay the glorious ocean, but not a sail appeared on its surface, not even a boat could be seen. How was she to go farther? She noticed how the countless pebbles on the sea-shore had been smoothed and rounded by the action of the water. Glass, iron, stones, everything that lay there mingled together, had taken its shape from the same power, and felt as smooth, or even smoother than her own delicate hand. "The water rolls on without weariness," she said, till all that is hard becomes smooth; so will I be unwearied in my task. Thanks for your lessons, bright rolling waves; my heart tells me you will lead me to my dear brothers." On the foam-covered sea-weeds, lay eleven white swan feathers, which she gathered up and placed together. Drops of water lay upon them; whether they were dew-drops or tears no one could say. Lonely as it was on the sea-shore, she did not observe it, for the ever-moving sea showed more changes in a few hours than the most varying lake could produce during a whole year. If a black heavy cloud arose, it was as if the sea said, "I can look dark and angry too;" and then the wind blew, and the waves turned to white foam as they rolled. When the wind slept, and the clouds glowed with the red sunlight, then the sea looked like a rose leaf. But however quietly its white glassy surface rested, there was still a motion on the shore, as its waves rose and fell like the breast of a sleeping child. When the sun was about to set, Eliza saw eleven white swans with golden crowns on their heads, flying towards the land, one behind the other, like a long white ribbon. Then Eliza went down the slope from the shore, and hid herself behind the bushes. The swans alighted quite close to her and flapped their great white wings. As soon as the sun had disappeared under the water, the feathers of the swans fell off, and eleven beautiful princes, Eliza's brothers, stood near her. She uttered a loud cry, for, although they were very much changed, she knew them immediately. She sprang into their arms, and called them each by name. Then, how happy the princes were at meeting their little sister again, for they recognized her, although she had grown so tall and beautiful. They laughed, and they wept, and very soon understood how wickedly their mother had acted to them all. "We brothers," said the eldest, "fly about as wild swans, so long as the sun is in the sky; but as soon as it sinks behind the hills, we recover our human shape. Therefore must we always be near a resting place for our feet before sunset; for if we should be flying towards the clouds at the time we recovered our natural shape as men, we should sink deep into the sea. We do not dwell here, but in a land just as fair, that lies beyond the ocean, which we have to cross for a long distance; there is no island in our passage upon which we could pass, the night; nothing but a little rock rising out of the sea, upon which we can scarcely stand with safety, even closely crowded together. If the sea is rough, the foam dashes over us, yet we thank God even for this rock; we have passed whole nights upon it, or we should never have reached our beloved fatherland, for our flight across the sea occupies two of the longest days in the year. We have permission to visit out home once in every year, and to remain eleven days, during which we fly across the forest to look once more at the palace where our father dwells, and where we were born, and at the church, where our mother lies buried. Here it seems as if the very trees and bushes were related to us. The wild horses leap over the plains as we have seen them in our childhood. The charcoal burners sing the old songs, to which we have danced as children. This is our fatherland, to which we are drawn by loving ties; and here we have found you, our dear little sister., Two days longer we can remain here, and then must we fly away to a beautiful land which is not our home; and how can we take you with us? We have neither ship nor boat." "How can I break this spell?" said their sister. And then she talked about it nearly the whole night, only slumbering for a few hours. Eliza was awakened by the rustling of the swans' wings as they soared above. Her brothers were again changed to swans, and they flew in circles wider and wider, till they were far away; but one of them, the youngest swan, remained behind, and laid his head in his sister's lap, while she stroked his wings; and they remained together the whole day. Towards evening, the rest came back, and as the sun went down they resumed their natural forms. "To-morrow," said one, "we shall fly away, not to return again till a whole year has passed. But we cannot leave you here. Have you courage to go with us? My arm is strong enough to carry you through the wood; and will not all our wings be strong enough to fly with you over the sea?" "Yes, take me with you," said Eliza. Then they spent the whole night in weaving a net with the pliant willow and rushes. It was very large and strong. Eliza laid herself down on the net, and when the sun rose, and her brothers again became wild swans, they took up the net with their beaks, and flew up to the clouds with their dear sister, who still slept. The sunbeams fell on her face, therefore one of the swans soared over her head, so that his broad wings might shade her. They were far from the land when Eliza woke. She thought she must still be dreaming, it seemed so strange to her to feel herself being carried so high in the air over the sea. By her side lay a branch full of beautiful ripe berries, and a bundle of sweet roots; the youngest of her brothers had gathered them for her, and placed them by her side. She smiled her thanks to him; she knew it was the same who had hovered over her to shade her with his wings. They were now so high, that a large ship beneath them looked like a white sea-gull skimming the waves. A great cloud floating behind them appeared like a vast mountain, and upon it Eliza saw her own shadow and those of the eleven swans, looking gigantic in size. Altogether it formed a more beautiful picture than she had ever seen; but as the sun rose higher, and the clouds were left behind, the shadowy picture vanished away. Onward the whole day they flew through the air like a winged arrow, yet more slowly than usual, for they had their sister to carry. The weather seemed inclined to be stormy, and Eliza watched the sinking sun with great anxiety, for the little rock in the ocean was not yet in sight. It appeared to her as if the swans were making great efforts with their wings. Alas! she was the cause of their not advancing more quickly. When the sun set, they would change to men, fall into the sea and be drowned. Then she offered a prayer from her inmost heart, but still no appearance of the rock. Dark clouds came nearer, the gusts of wind told of a coming storm, while from a thick, heavy mass of clouds the lightning burst forth flash after flash. The sun had reached the edge of the sea, when the swans darted down so swiftly, that Eliza's head trembled; she believed they were falling, but they again soared onward. Presently she caught sight of the rock just below them, and by this time the sun was half hidden by the waves. The rock did not appear larger than a seal's head thrust out of the water. They sunk so rapidly, that at the moment their feet touched the rock, it shone only like a star, and at last disappeared like the last spark in a piece of burnt paper. Then she saw her brothers standing closely round her with their arms linked together. There was but just room enough for them, and not the smallest space to spare. The sea dashed against the rock, and covered them with spray. The heavens were lighted up with continual flashes, and peal after peal of thunder rolled. But the sister and brothers sat holding each other's hands, and singing hymns, from which they gained hope and courage. In the early dawn the air became calm and still, and at sunrise the swans flew away from the rock with Eliza. The sea was still rough, and from their high position in the air, the white foam on the dark green waves looked like millions of swans swimming on the water. As the sun rose higher, Eliza saw before her, floating on the air, a range of mountains, with shining masses of ice on their summits. In the centre, rose a castle apparently a mile long, with rows of columns, rising one above another, while, around it, palm-trees waved and flowers bloomed as large as mill wheels. She asked if this was the land to which they were hastening. The swans shook their heads, for what she beheld were the beautiful ever-changing cloud palaces of the "Fata Morgana," into which no mortal can enter. Eliza was still gazing at the scene, when mountains, forests, and castles melted away, and twenty stately churches rose in their stead, with high towers and pointed gothic windows. Eliza even fancied she could hear the tones of the organ, but it was the music of the murmuring sea which she heard. As they drew nearer to the churches, they also changed into a fleet of ships, which seemed to be sailing beneath her; but as she looked again, she found it was only a sea mist gliding over the ocean. So there continued to pass before her eyes a constant change of scene, till at last she saw the real land to which they were bound, with its blue mountains, its cedar forests, and its cities and palaces. Long before the sun went down, she sat on a rock, in front of a large cave, on the floor of which the over-grown yet delicate green creeping plants looked like an embroidered carpet. "Now we shall expect to hear what you dream of to-night," said the youngest brother, as he showed his sister her bedroom.

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:36 AM

"Heaven grant that I may dream how to save you," she replied. And this thought took such hold upon her mind that she prayed earnestly to God for help, and even in her sleep she continued to pray. Then it appeared to her as if she were flying high in the air, towards the cloudy palace of the "Fata Morgana," and a fairy came out to meet her, radiant and beautiful in appearance, and yet very much like the old woman who had given her berries in the wood, and who had told her of the swans with golden crowns on their heads. "Your brothers can be released," said she, "if you have only courage and perseverance. True, water is softer than your own delicate hands, and yet it polishes stones into shapes; it feels no pain as your fingers would feel, it has no soul, and cannot suffer such agony and torment as you will have to endure. Do you see the stinging nettle which I hold in my hand? Quantities of the same sort grow round the cave in which you sleep, but none will be of any use to you unless they grow upon the graves in a churchyard. These you must gather even while they burn blisters on your hands. Break them to pieces with your hands and feet, and they will become flax, from which you must spin and weave eleven coats with long sleeves; if these are then thrown over the eleven swans, the spell will be broken. But remember, that from the moment you commence your task until it is finished, even should it occupy years of your life, you must not speak. The first word you utter will pierce through the hearts of your brothers like a deadly dagger. Their lives hang upon your tongue. Remember all I have told you." And as she finished speaking, she touched her hand lightly with the nettle, and a pain, as of burning fire, awoke Eliza. It was broad daylight, and close by where she had been sleeping lay a nettle like the one she had seen in her dream. She fell on her knees and offered her thanks to God. Then she went forth from the cave to begin her work with her delicate hands. She groped in amongst the ugly nettles, which burnt great blisters on her hands and arms, but she determined to bear it gladly if she could only release her dear brothers. So she bruised the nettles with her bare feet and spun the flax. At sunset her brothers returned and were very much frightened when they found her dumb. They believed it to be some new sorcery of their wicked step-mother. But when they saw her hands they understood what she was doing on their behalf, and the youngest brother wept, and where his tears fell the pain ceased, and the burning blisters vanished. She kept to her work all night, for she could not rest till she had released her dear brothers. During the whole of the following day, while her brothers were absent, she sat in solitude, but never before had the time flown so quickly. One coat was already finished and she had begun the second, when she heard the huntsman's horn, and was struck with fear. The sound came nearer and nearer, she heard the dogs barking, and fled with terror into the cave. She hastily bound together the nettles she had gathered into a bundle and sat upon them. Immediately a great dog came bounding towards her out of the ravine, and then another and another; they barked loudly, ran back, and then came again. In a very few minutes all the huntsmen stood before the cave, and the handsomest of them was the king of the country. He advanced towards her, for he had never seen a more beautiful maiden. "How did you come here, my sweet child?" he asked. But Eliza shook her head. She dared not speak, at the cost of her brothers' lives. And she hid her hands under her apron, so that the king might not see how she must be suffering. "Come with me," he said; "here you cannot remain. If you are as good as you are beautiful, I will dress you in silk and velvet, I will place a golden crown upon your head, and you shall dwell, and rule, and make your home in my richest castle." And then he lifted her on his horse. She wept and wrung her hands, but the king said, "I wish only for your happiness. A time will come when you will thank me for this." And then he galloped away over the mountains, holding her before him on this horse, and the hunters followed behind them. As the sun went down, they approached a fair royal city, with churches, and cupolas. On arriving at the castle the king led her into marble halls, where large fountains played, and where the walls and the ceilings were covered with rich paintings. But she had no eyes for all these glorious sights, she could only mourn and weep. Patiently she allowed the women to array her in royal robes, to weave pearls in her hair, and draw soft gloves over her blistered fingers. As she stood before them in all her rich dress, she looked so dazzingly beautiful that the court bowed low in her presence. Then the king declared his intention of making her his bride, but the archbishop shook his head, and whispered that the fair young maiden was only a witch who had blinded the king's eyes and bewitched his heart. But the king would not listen to this; he ordered the music to sound, the daintiest dishes to be served, and the loveliest maidens to dance. After-wards he led her through fragrant gardens and lofty halls, but not a smile appeared on her lips or sparkled in her eyes. She looked the very picture of grief. Then the king opened the door of a little chamber in which she. was to sleep; it was adorned with rich green tapestry, and resembled the cave in which he had found her. On the floor lay the bundle of flax which she had spun from the nettles, and under the ceiling hung the coat she had made. These things had been brought away from the cave as curiosities by one of the huntsmen. "Here you can dream yourself back again in the old home in the cave," said the king; "here is the work with which you employed yourself. It will amuse you now in the midst of all this splendor to think of that time." When Eliza saw all these things which lay so near her heart, a smile played around her mouth, and the crimson blood rushed to her cheeks. She thought of her brothers, and their release made her so joyful that she kissed the king's hand. Then he pressed her to his heart. Very soon the joyous church bells announced the marriage feast, and that the beautiful dumb girl out of the wood was to be made the queen of the country. Then the archbishop whispered wicked words in the king's ear, but they did not sink into his heart. The marriage was still to take place, and the archbishop himself had to place the crown on the bride's head; in his wicked spite, he pressed the narrow circlet so tightly on her forehead that it caused her pain. But a heavier weight encircled her heart- sorrow for her brothers. She felt not bodily pain. Her mouth was closed; a single word would cost the lives of her brothers. But she loved the kind, handsome king, who did everything to make her happy more and more each day; she loved him with all her heart, and her eyes beamed with the love she dared not speak. Oh! if she had only been able to confide in him and tell him of her grief. But dumb she must remain till her task was finished. Therefore at night she crept away into her little chamber, which had been decked out to look like the cave, and quickly wove one coat after another. But when she began the seventh she found she had no more flax. She knew that the nettles she wanted to use grew in the churchyard, and that she must pluck them herself. How should she get out there? "Oh, what is the pain in my fingers to the torment which my heart endures?" said she. "I must venture, I shall not be denied help from heaven." Then with a trembling heart, as if she were about to perform a wicked deed, she crept into the garden in the broad moonlight, and passed through the narrow walks and the deserted streets, till she reached the churchyard. Then she saw on one of the broad tombstones a group of ghouls. These hideous creatures took off their rags, as if they intended to bathe, and then clawing open the fresh graves with their long, skinny fingers, pulled out the dead bodies and ate the flesh! Eliza had to pass close by them, and they fixed their wicked glances upon her, but she prayed silently, gathered the burning nettles, and carried them home with her to the castle. One person only had seen her, and that was the archbishop- he was awake while everybody was asleep. Now he thought his opinion was evidently correct. All was not right with the queen. She was a witch, and had bewitched the king and all the people. Secretly he told the king what he had seen and what he feared, and as the hard words came from his tongue, the carved images of the saints shook their heads as if they would say. "It is not so. Eliza is innocent." But the archbishop interpreted it in another way; he believed that they witnessed against her, and were shaking their heads at her wickedness. Two large tears rolled down the king's cheeks, and he went home with doubt in his heart, and at night he pretended to sleep, but there came no real sleep to his eyes, for he saw Eliza get up every night and disappear in her own chamber. From day to day his brow became darker, and Eliza saw it and did not understand the reason, but it alarmed her and made her heart tremble for her brothers. Her hot tears glittered like pearls on the regal velvet and diamonds, while all who saw her were wishing they could be queens. In the mean time she had almost finished her task; only one coat of mail was wanting, but she had no flax left, and not a single nettle. Once more only, and for the last time, must she venture to the churchyard and pluck a few handfuls. She thought with terror of the solitary walk, and of the horrible ghouls, but her will was firm, as well as her trust in Providence. Eliza went, and the king and the archbishop followed her. They saw her vanish through the wicket gate into the churchyard, and when they came nearer they saw the ghouls sitting on the tombstone, as Eliza had seen them, and the king turned away his head, for he thought she was with them- she whose head had rested on his breast that very evening. "The people must condemn her," said he, and she was very quickly condemned by every one to suffer death by fire. Away from the gorgeous regal halls was she led to a dark, dreary cell, where the wind whistled through the iron bars. Instead of the velvet and silk dresses, they gave her the coats of mail which she had woven to cover her, and the bundle of nettles for a pillow; but nothing they could give her would have pleased her more. She continued her task with joy, and prayed for help, while the street-boys sang jeering songs about her, and not a soul comforted her with a kind word. Towards evening, she heard at the grating the flutter of a swan's wing, it was her youngest brother- he had found his sister, and she sobbed for joy, although she knew that very likely this would be the last night she would have to live. But still she could hope, for her task was almost finished, and her brothers were come. Then the archbishop arrived, to be with her during her last hours, as he had promised the king. But she shook her head, and begged him, by looks and gestures, not to stay; for in this night she knew she must finish her task, otherwise all her pain and tears and sleepless nights would have been suffered in vain. The archbishop withdrew, uttering bitter words against her; but poor Eliza knew that she was innocent, and diligently continued her work. The little mice ran about the floor, they dragged the nettles to her feet, to help as well as they could; and the thrush sat outside the grating of the window, and sang to her the whole night long, as sweetly as possible, to keep up her spirits. It was still twilight, and at least an hour before sunrise, when the eleven brothers stood at the castle gate, and demanded to be brought before the king. They were told it could not be, it was yet almost night, and as the king slept they dared not disturb him. They threatened, they entreated. Then the guard appeared, and even the king himself, inquiring what all the noise meant. At this moment the sun rose. The eleven brothers were seen no more, but eleven wild swans flew away over the castle. And now all the people came streaming forth from the gates of the city, to see the witch burnt. An old horse drew the cart on which she sat. They had dressed her in a garment of coarse sackcloth. Her lovely hair hung loose on her shoulders, her cheeks were deadly pale, her lips moved silently, while her fingers still worked at the green flax. Even on the way to death, she would not give up her task. The ten coats of mail lay at her feet, she was working hard at the eleventh, while the mob jeered her and said, "See the witch, how she mutters! She has no hymn-book in her hand. She sits there with her ugly sorcery. Let us tear it in a thousand pieces." And then they pressed towards her, and would have destroyed the coats of mail, but at the same moment eleven wild swans flew over her, and alighted on the cart. Then they flapped their large wings, and the crowd drew on one side in alarm. "It is a sign from heaven that she is innocent," whispered many of them; but they ventured not to say it aloud. As the executioner seized her by the hand, to lift her out of the cart, she hastily threw the eleven coats of mail over the swans, and they immediately became eleven handsome princes; but the youngest had a swan's wing, instead of an arm; for she had not been able to finish the last sleeve of the coat. "Now I may speak," she exclaimed. "I am innocent." Then the people, who saw what happened, bowed to her, as before a saint; but she sank lifeless in her brothers' arms, overcome with suspense, anguish, and pain. "Yes, she is innocent," said the eldest brother; and then he related all that had taken place; and while he spoke there rose in the air a fragrance as from millions of roses. Every piece of faggot in the pile had taken root, and threw out branches, and appeared a thick hedge, large and high, covered with roses; while above all bloomed a white and shining flower, that glittered like a star. This flower the king plucked, and placed in Eliza's bosom, when she awoke from her swoon, with peace and happiness in her heart. And all the church bells rang of themselves, and the birds came in great troops. And a marriage procession returned to the castle, such as no king had ever before seen.

THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:38 AM

THE UGLY DUCKLING



IT was lovely summer weather in the country, and the
golden corn, the green oats, and the haystacks piled up in the
meadows looked beautiful. The stork walking about on his long
red legs chattered in the Egyptian language, which he had
learnt from his mother. The corn-fields and meadows were
surrounded by large forests, in the midst of which were deep
pools. It was, indeed, delightful to walk about in the
country. In a sunny spot stood a pleasant old farm-house close
by a deep river, and from the house down to the water side
grew great burdock leaves, so high, that under the tallest of
them a little child could stand upright. The spot was as wild
as the centre of a thick wood. In this snug retreat sat a duck
on her nest, watching for her young brood to hatch; she was
beginning to get tired of her task, for the little ones were a
long time coming out of their shells, and she seldom had any
visitors. The other ducks liked much better to swim about in
the river than to climb the slippery banks, and sit under a
burdock leaf, to have a gossip with her. At length one shell
cracked, and then another, and from each egg came a living
creature that lifted its head and cried, "Peep, peep." "Quack,
quack," said the mother, and then they all quacked as well as
they could, and looked about them on every side at the large
green leaves. Their mother allowed them to look as much as
they liked, because green is good for the eyes. "How large the
world is," said the young ducks, when they found how much more
room they now had than while they were inside the egg-shell.
"Do you imagine this is the whole world?" asked the mother;
"Wait till you have seen the garden; it stretches far beyond
that to the parson's field, but I have never ventured to such
a distance. Are you all out?" she continued, rising; "No, I
declare, the largest egg lies there still. I wonder how long
this is to last, I am quite tired of it;" and she seated
herself again on the nest.

"Well, how are you getting on?" asked an old duck, who
paid her a visit.

"One egg is not hatched yet," said the duck, "it will not
break. But just look at all the others, are they not the
prettiest little ducklings you ever saw? They are the image of
their father, who is so unkind, he never comes to see."

"Let me see the egg that will not break," said the duck;
"I have no doubt it is a turkey's egg. I was persuaded to
hatch some once, and after all my care and trouble with the
young ones, they were afraid of the water. I quacked and
clucked, but all to no purpose. I could not get them to
venture in. Let me look at the egg. Yes, that is a turkey's
egg; take my advice, leave it where it is and teach the other
children to swim."

"I think I will sit on it a little while longer," said the
duck; "as I have sat so long already, a few days will be
nothing."

"Please yourself," said the old duck, and she went away.

At last the large egg broke, and a young one crept forth
crying, "Peep, peep." It was very large and ugly. The duck
stared at it and exclaimed, "It is very large and not at all
like the others. I wonder if it really is a turkey. We shall
soon find it out, however when we go to the water. It must go
in, if I have to push it myself."

On the next day the weather was delightful, and the sun
shone brightly on the green burdock leaves, so the mother duck
took her young brood down to the water, and jumped in with a
splash. "Quack, quack," cried she, and one after another the
little ducklings jumped in. The water closed over their heads,
but they came up again in an instant, and swam about quite
prettily with their legs paddling under them as easily as
possible, and the ugly duckling was also in the water swimming
with them.

"Oh," said the mother, "that is not a turkey; how well he
uses his legs, and how upright he holds himself! He is my own
child, and he is not so very ugly after all if you look at him
properly. Quack, quack! come with me now, I will take you into
grand society, and introduce you to the farmyard, but you must
keep close to me or you may be trodden upon; and, above all,
beware of the cat."

When they reached the farmyard, there was a great
disturbance, two families were fighting for an eel's head,
which, after all, was carried off by the cat. "See, children,
that is the way of the world," said the mother duck, whetting
her beak, for she would have liked the eel's head herself.
"Come, now, use your legs, and let me see how well you can
behave. You must bow your heads prettily to that old duck
yonder; she is the highest born of them all, and has Spanish
blood, therefore, she is well off. Don't you see she has a red
flag tied to her leg, which is something very grand, and a
great honor for a duck; it shows that every one is anxious not
to lose her, as she can be recognized both by man and beast.
Come, now, don't turn your toes, a well-bred duckling spreads
his feet wide apart, just like his father and mother, in this
way; now bend your neck, and say 'quack.'"

The ducklings did as they were bid, but the other duck
stared, and said, "Look, here comes another brood, as if there
were not enough of us already! and what a queer looking object
one of them is; we don't want him here," and then one flew out
and bit him in the neck.

"Let him alone," said the mother; "he is not doing any
harm."

"Yes, but he is so big and ugly," said the spiteful duck
"and therefore he must be turned out."

"The others are very pretty children," said the old duck,
with the rag on her leg, "all but that one; I wish his mother
could improve him a little."

"That is impossible, your grace," replied the mother; "he
is not pretty; but he has a very good disposition, and swims
as well or even better than the others. I think he will grow
up pretty, and perhaps be smaller; he has remained too long in
the egg, and therefore his figure is not properly formed;" and
then she stroked his neck and smoothed the feathers, saying,
"It is a drake, and therefore not of so much consequence. I
think he will grow up strong, and able to take care of
himself."

"The other ducklings are graceful enough," said the old
duck. "Now make yourself at home, and if you can find an eel's
head, you can bring it to me."

And so they made themselves comfortable; but the poor
duckling, who had crept out of his shell last of all, and
looked so ugly, was bitten and pushed and made fun of, not
only by the ducks, but by all the poultry. "He is too big,"
they all said, and the turkey cock, who had been born into the
world with spurs, and fancied himself really an emperor,
puffed himself out like a vessel in full sail, and flew at the
duckling, and became quite red in the head with passion, so
that the poor little thing did not know where to go, and was
quite miserable because he was so ugly and laughed at by the
whole farmyard. So it went on from day to day till it got
worse and worse. The poor duckling was driven about by every
one; even his brothers and sisters were unkind to him, and
would say, "Ah, you ugly creature, I wish the cat would get
you," and his mother said she wished he had never been born.
The ducks pecked him, the chickens beat him, and the girl who
fed the poultry kicked him with her feet. So at last he ran
away, frightening the little birds in the hedge as he flew
over the palings.

"They are afraid of me because I am ugly," he said. So he
closed his eyes, and flew still farther, until he came out on
a large moor, inhabited by wild ducks. Here he remained the
whole night, feeling very tired and sorrowful.

In the morning, when the wild ducks rose in the air, they
stared at their new comrade. "What sort of a duck are you?"
they all said, coming round him.

He bowed to them, and was as polite as he could be, but he
did not reply to their question. "You are exceedingly ugly,"
said the wild ducks, "but that will not matter if you do not
want to marry one of our family."

Poor thing! he had no thoughts of marriage; all he wanted
was permission to lie among the rushes, and drink some of the
water on the moor. After he had been on the moor two days,
there came two wild geese, or rather goslings, for they had
not been out of the egg long, and were very saucy. "Listen,
friend," said one of them to the duckling, "you are so ugly,
that we like you very well. Will you go with us, and become a
bird of passage? Not far from here is another moor, in which
there are some pretty wild geese, all unmarried. It is a
chance for you to get a wife; you may be lucky, ugly as you
are."

"Pop, pop," sounded in the air, and the two wild geese
fell dead among the rushes, and the water was tinged with
blood. "Pop, pop," echoed far and wide in the distance, and
whole flocks of wild geese rose up from the rushes. The sound
continued from every direction, for the sportsmen surrounded
the moor, and some were even seated on branches of trees,
overlooking the rushes. The blue smoke from the guns rose like
clouds over the dark trees, and as it floated away across the
water, a number of sporting dogs bounded in among the rushes,
which bent beneath them wherever they went. How they terrified
the poor duckling! He turned away his head to hide it under
his wing, and at the same moment a large terrible dog passed
quite near him. His jaws were open, his tongue hung from his
mouth, and his eyes glared fearfully. He thrust his nose close
to the duckling, showing his sharp teeth, and then, "splash,
splash," he went into the water without touching him, "Oh,"
sighed the duckling, "how thankful I am for being so ugly;
even a dog will not bite me." And so he lay quite still, while
the shot rattled through the rushes, and gun after gun was
fired over him. It was late in the day before all became
quiet, but even then the poor young thing did not dare to
move. He waited quietly for several hours, and then, after
looking carefully around him, hastened away from the moor as
fast as he could. He ran over field and meadow till a storm
arose, and he could hardly struggle against it. Towards
evening, he reached a poor little cottage that seemed ready to
fall, and only remained standing because it could not decide
on which side to fall first. The storm continued so violent,
that the duckling could go no farther; he sat down by the
cottage, and then he noticed that the door was not quite
closed in consequence of one of the hinges having given way.
There was therefore a narrow opening near the bottom large
enough for him to slip through, which he did very quietly, and
got a shelter for the night. A woman, a tom cat, and a hen
lived in this cottage. The tom cat, whom the mistress called,
"My little son," was a great favorite; he could raise his
back, and purr, and could even throw out sparks from his fur
if it were stroked the wrong way. The hen had very short legs,
so she was called "Chickie short legs." She laid good eggs,
and her mistress loved her as if she had been her own child.
In the morning, the strange visitor was discovered, and the
tom cat began to purr, and the hen to cluck.

"What is that noise about?" said the old woman, looking
round the room, but her sight was not very good; therefore,
when she saw the duckling she thought it must be a fat duck,
that had strayed from home. "Oh what a prize!" she exclaimed,
"I hope it is not a drake, for then I shall have some duck's
eggs. I must wait and see." So the duckling was allowed to
remain on trial for three weeks, but there were no eggs. Now
the tom cat was the master of the house, and the hen was
mistress, and they always said, "We and the world," for they
believed themselves to be half the world, and the better half
too. The duckling thought that others might hold a different
opinion on the subject, but the hen would not listen to such
doubts. "Can you lay eggs?" she asked. "No." "Then have the
goodness to hold your tongue." "Can you raise your back, or
purr, or throw out sparks?" said the tom cat. "No." "Then you
have no right to express an opinion when sensible people are
speaking." So the duckling sat in a corner, feeling very low
spirited, till the sunshine and the fresh air came into the
room through the open door, and then he began to feel such a
great longing for a swim on the water, that he could not help
telling the hen.

"What an absurd idea," said the hen. "You have nothing
else to do, therefore you have foolish fancies. If you could
purr or lay eggs, they would pass away."

"But it is so delightful to swim about on the water," said
the duckling, "and so refreshing to feel it close over your
head, while you dive down to the bottom."

"Delightful, indeed!" said the hen, "why you must be
crazy! Ask the cat, he is the cleverest animal I know, ask him
how he would like to swim about on the water, or to dive under
it, for I will not speak of my own opinion; ask our mistress,
the old woman- there is no one in the world more clever than
she is. Do you think she would like to swim, or to let the
water close over her head?"

"You don't understand me," said the duckling.

"We don't understand you? Who can understand you, I
wonder? Do you consider yourself more clever than the cat, or
the old woman? I will say nothing of myself. Don't imagine
such nonsense, child, and thank your good fortune that you
have been received here. Are you not in a warm room, and in
society from which you may learn something. But you are a
chatterer, and your company is not very agreeable. Believe me,
I speak only for your own good. I may tell you unpleasant
truths, but that is a proof of my friendship. I advise you,
therefore, to lay eggs, and learn to purr as quickly as
possible."

"I believe I must go out into the world again," said the
duckling.

"Yes, do," said the hen. So the duckling left the cottage,
and soon found water on which it could swim and dive, but was
avoided by all other animals, because of its ugly appearance.
Autumn came, and the leaves in the forest turned to orange and
gold. then, as winter approached, the wind caught them as they
fell and whirled them in the cold air. The clouds, heavy with
hail and snow-flakes, hung low in the sky, and the raven stood
on the ferns crying, "Croak, croak." It made one shiver with
cold to look at him. All this was very sad for the poor little
duckling. One evening, just as the sun set amid radiant
clouds, there came a large flock of beautiful birds out of the
bushes. The duckling had never seen any like them before. They
were swans, and they curved their graceful necks, while their
soft plumage shown with dazzling whiteness. They uttered a
singular cry, as they spread their glorious wings and flew
away from those cold regions to warmer countries across the
sea. As they mounted higher and higher in the air, the ugly
little duckling felt quite a strange sensation as he watched
them. He whirled himself in the water like a wheel, stretched
out his neck towards them, and uttered a cry so strange that
it frightened himself. Could he ever forget those beautiful,
happy birds; and when at last they were out of his sight, he
dived under the water, and rose again almost beside himself
with excitement. He knew not the names of these birds, nor
where they had flown, but he felt towards them as he had never
felt for any other bird in the world. He was not envious of
these beautiful creatures, but wished to be as lovely as they.
Poor ugly creature, how gladly he would have lived even with
the ducks had they only given him encouragement. The winter
grew colder and colder; he was obliged to swim about on the
water to keep it from freezing, but every night the space on
which he swam became smaller and smaller. At length it froze
so hard that the ice in the water crackled as he moved, and
the duckling had to paddle with his legs as well as he could,
to keep the space from closing up. He became exhausted at
last, and lay still and helpless, frozen fast in the ice.

Early in the morning, a peasant, who was passing by, saw
what had happened. He broke the ice in pieces with his wooden
shoe, and carried the duckling home to his wife. The warmth
revived the poor little creature; but when the children wanted
to play with him, the duckling thought they would do him some
harm; so he started up in terror, fluttered into the milk-pan,
and splashed the milk about the room. Then the woman clapped
her hands, which frightened him still more. He flew first into
the butter-cask, then into the meal-tub, and out again. What a
condition he was in! The woman screamed, and struck at him
with the tongs; the children laughed and screamed, and tumbled
over each other, in their efforts to catch him; but luckily he
escaped. The door stood open; the poor creature could just
manage to slip out among the bushes, and lie down quite
exhausted in the newly fallen snow.

It would be very sad, were I to relate all the misery and
privations which the poor little duckling endured during the
hard winter; but when it had passed, he found himself lying
one morning in a moor, amongst the rushes. He felt the warm
sun shining, and heard the lark singing, and saw that all
around was beautiful spring. Then the young bird felt that his
wings were strong, as he flapped them against his sides, and
rose high into the air. They bore him onwards, until he found
himself in a large garden, before he well knew how it had
happened. The apple-trees were in full blossom, and the
fragrant elders bent their long green branches down to the
stream which wound round a smooth lawn. Everything looked
beautiful, in the freshness of early spring. From a thicket
close by came three beautiful white swans, rustling their
feathers, and swimming lightly over the smooth water. The
duckling remembered the lovely birds, and felt more strangely
unhappy than ever.

"I will fly to those royal birds," he exclaimed, "and they
will kill me, because I am so ugly, and dare to approach them;
but it does not matter: better be killed by them than pecked
by the ducks, beaten by the hens, pushed about by the maiden
who feeds the poultry, or starved with hunger in the winter."

Then he flew to the water, and swam towards the beautiful
swans. The moment they espied the stranger, they rushed to
meet him with outstretched wings.

"Kill me," said the poor bird; and he bent his head down
to the surface of the water, and awaited death.

But what did he see in the clear stream below? His own
image; no longer a dark, gray bird, ugly and disagreeable to
look at, but a graceful and beautiful swan. To be born in a
duck's nest, in a farmyard, is of no consequence to a bird, if
it is hatched from a swan's egg. He now felt glad at having
suffered sorrow and trouble, because it enabled him to enjoy
so much better all the pleasure and happiness around him; for
the great swans swam round the new-comer, and stroked his neck
with their beaks, as a welcome.

Into the garden presently came some little children, and
threw bread and cake into the water.

"See," cried the youngest, "there is a new one;" and the
rest were delighted, and ran to their father and mother,
dancing and clapping their hands, and shouting joyously,
"There is another swan come; a new one has arrived."

Then they threw more bread and cake into the water, and
said, "The new one is the most beautiful of all; he is so
young and pretty." And the old swans bowed their heads before
him.

Then he felt quite ashamed, and hid his head under his
wing; for he did not know what to do, he was so happy, and yet
not at all proud. He had been persecuted and despised for his
ugliness, and now he heard them say he was the most beautiful
of all the birds. Even the elder-tree bent down its bows into
the water before him, and the sun shone warm and bright. Then
he rustled his feathers, curved his slender neck, and cried
joyfully, from the depths of his heart, "I never dreamed of
such happiness as this, while I was an ugly duckling."




THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:41 AM

THE UGLY DUCKLING



IT was lovely summer weather in the country, and the
golden corn, the green oats, and the haystacks piled up in the
meadows looked beautiful. The stork walking about on his long
red legs chattered in the Egyptian language, which he had
learnt from his mother. The corn-fields and meadows were
surrounded by large forests, in the midst of which were deep
pools. It was, indeed, delightful to walk about in the
country. In a sunny spot stood a pleasant old farm-house close
by a deep river, and from the house down to the water side
grew great burdock leaves, so high, that under the tallest of
them a little child could stand upright. The spot was as wild
as the centre of a thick wood. In this snug retreat sat a duck
on her nest, watching for her young brood to hatch; she was
beginning to get tired of her task, for the little ones were a
long time coming out of their shells, and she seldom had any
visitors. The other ducks liked much better to swim about in
the river than to climb the slippery banks, and sit under a
burdock leaf, to have a gossip with her. At length one shell
cracked, and then another, and from each egg came a living
creature that lifted its head and cried, "Peep, peep." "Quack,
quack," said the mother, and then they all quacked as well as
they could, and looked about them on every side at the large
green leaves. Their mother allowed them to look as much as
they liked, because green is good for the eyes. "How large the
world is," said the young ducks, when they found how much more
room they now had than while they were inside the egg-shell.
"Do you imagine this is the whole world?" asked the mother;
"Wait till you have seen the garden; it stretches far beyond
that to the parson's field, but I have never ventured to such
a distance. Are you all out?" she continued, rising; "No, I
declare, the largest egg lies there still. I wonder how long
this is to last, I am quite tired of it;" and she seated
herself again on the nest.

"Well, how are you getting on?" asked an old duck, who
paid her a visit.

"One egg is not hatched yet," said the duck, "it will not
break. But just look at all the others, are they not the
prettiest little ducklings you ever saw? They are the image of
their father, who is so unkind, he never comes to see."

"Let me see the egg that will not break," said the duck;
"I have no doubt it is a turkey's egg. I was persuaded to
hatch some once, and after all my care and trouble with the
young ones, they were afraid of the water. I quacked and
clucked, but all to no purpose. I could not get them to
venture in. Let me look at the egg. Yes, that is a turkey's
egg; take my advice, leave it where it is and teach the other
children to swim."

"I think I will sit on it a little while longer," said the
duck; "as I have sat so long already, a few days will be
nothing."

"Please yourself," said the old duck, and she went away.

At last the large egg broke, and a young one crept forth
crying, "Peep, peep." It was very large and ugly. The duck
stared at it and exclaimed, "It is very large and not at all
like the others. I wonder if it really is a turkey. We shall
soon find it out, however when we go to the water. It must go
in, if I have to push it myself."

On the next day the weather was delightful, and the sun
shone brightly on the green burdock leaves, so the mother duck
took her young brood down to the water, and jumped in with a
splash. "Quack, quack," cried she, and one after another the
little ducklings jumped in. The water closed over their heads,
but they came up again in an instant, and swam about quite
prettily with their legs paddling under them as easily as
possible, and the ugly duckling was also in the water swimming
with them.

"Oh," said the mother, "that is not a turkey; how well he
uses his legs, and how upright he holds himself! He is my own
child, and he is not so very ugly after all if you look at him
properly. Quack, quack! come with me now, I will take you into
grand society, and introduce you to the farmyard, but you must
keep close to me or you may be trodden upon; and, above all,
beware of the cat."

When they reached the farmyard, there was a great
disturbance, two families were fighting for an eel's head,
which, after all, was carried off by the cat. "See, children,
that is the way of the world," said the mother duck, whetting
her beak, for she would have liked the eel's head herself.
"Come, now, use your legs, and let me see how well you can
behave. You must bow your heads prettily to that old duck
yonder; she is the highest born of them all, and has Spanish
blood, therefore, she is well off. Don't you see she has a red
flag tied to her leg, which is something very grand, and a
great honor for a duck; it shows that every one is anxious not
to lose her, as she can be recognized both by man and beast.
Come, now, don't turn your toes, a well-bred duckling spreads
his feet wide apart, just like his father and mother, in this
way; now bend your neck, and say 'quack.'"

The ducklings did as they were bid, but the other duck
stared, and said, "Look, here comes another brood, as if there
were not enough of us already! and what a queer looking object
one of them is; we don't want him here," and then one flew out
and bit him in the neck.

"Let him alone," said the mother; "he is not doing any
harm."

"Yes, but he is so big and ugly," said the spiteful duck
"and therefore he must be turned out."

"The others are very pretty children," said the old duck,
with the rag on her leg, "all but that one; I wish his mother
could improve him a little."

"That is impossible, your grace," replied the mother; "he
is not pretty; but he has a very good disposition, and swims
as well or even better than the others. I think he will grow
up pretty, and perhaps be smaller; he has remained too long in
the egg, and therefore his figure is not properly formed;" and
then she stroked his neck and smoothed the feathers, saying,
"It is a drake, and therefore not of so much consequence. I
think he will grow up strong, and able to take care of
himself."

"The other ducklings are graceful enough," said the old
duck. "Now make yourself at home, and if you can find an eel's
head, you can bring it to me."

And so they made themselves comfortable; but the poor
duckling, who had crept out of his shell last of all, and
looked so ugly, was bitten and pushed and made fun of, not
only by the ducks, but by all the poultry. "He is too big,"
they all said, and the turkey cock, who had been born into the
world with spurs, and fancied himself really an emperor,
puffed himself out like a vessel in full sail, and flew at the
duckling, and became quite red in the head with passion, so
that the poor little thing did not know where to go, and was
quite miserable because he was so ugly and laughed at by the
whole farmyard. So it went on from day to day till it got
worse and worse. The poor duckling was driven about by every
one; even his brothers and sisters were unkind to him, and
would say, "Ah, you ugly creature, I wish the cat would get
you," and his mother said she wished he had never been born.
The ducks pecked him, the chickens beat him, and the girl who
fed the poultry kicked him with her feet. So at last he ran
away, frightening the little birds in the hedge as he flew
over the palings.

"They are afraid of me because I am ugly," he said. So he
closed his eyes, and flew still farther, until he came out on
a large moor, inhabited by wild ducks. Here he remained the
whole night, feeling very tired and sorrowful.

In the morning, when the wild ducks rose in the air, they
stared at their new comrade. "What sort of a duck are you?"
they all said, coming round him.

He bowed to them, and was as polite as he could be, but he
did not reply to their question. "You are exceedingly ugly,"
said the wild ducks, "but that will not matter if you do not
want to marry one of our family."

Poor thing! he had no thoughts of marriage; all he wanted
was permission to lie among the rushes, and drink some of the
water on the moor. After he had been on the moor two days,
there came two wild geese, or rather goslings, for they had
not been out of the egg long, and were very saucy. "Listen,
friend," said one of them to the duckling, "you are so ugly,
that we like you very well. Will you go with us, and become a
bird of passage? Not far from here is another moor, in which
there are some pretty wild geese, all unmarried. It is a
chance for you to get a wife; you may be lucky, ugly as you
are."

"Pop, pop," sounded in the air, and the two wild geese
fell dead among the rushes, and the water was tinged with
blood. "Pop, pop," echoed far and wide in the distance, and
whole flocks of wild geese rose up from the rushes. The sound
continued from every direction, for the sportsmen surrounded
the moor, and some were even seated on branches of trees,
overlooking the rushes. The blue smoke from the guns rose like
clouds over the dark trees, and as it floated away across the
water, a number of sporting dogs bounded in among the rushes,
which bent beneath them wherever they went. How they terrified
the poor duckling! He turned away his head to hide it under
his wing, and at the same moment a large terrible dog passed
quite near him. His jaws were open, his tongue hung from his
mouth, and his eyes glared fearfully. He thrust his nose close
to the duckling, showing his sharp teeth, and then, "splash,
splash," he went into the water without touching him, "Oh,"
sighed the duckling, "how thankful I am for being so ugly;
even a dog will not bite me." And so he lay quite still, while
the shot rattled through the rushes, and gun after gun was
fired over him. It was late in the day before all became
quiet, but even then the poor young thing did not dare to
move. He waited quietly for several hours, and then, after
looking carefully around him, hastened away from the moor as
fast as he could. He ran over field and meadow till a storm
arose, and he could hardly struggle against it. Towards
evening, he reached a poor little cottage that seemed ready to
fall, and only remained standing because it could not decide
on which side to fall first. The storm continued so violent,
that the duckling could go no farther; he sat down by the
cottage, and then he noticed that the door was not quite
closed in consequence of one of the hinges having given way.
There was therefore a narrow opening near the bottom large
enough for him to slip through, which he did very quietly, and
got a shelter for the night. A woman, a tom cat, and a hen
lived in this cottage. The tom cat, whom the mistress called,
"My little son," was a great favorite; he could raise his
back, and purr, and could even throw out sparks from his fur
if it were stroked the wrong way. The hen had very short legs,
so she was called "Chickie short legs." She laid good eggs,
and her mistress loved her as if she had been her own child.
In the morning, the strange visitor was discovered, and the
tom cat began to purr, and the hen to cluck.

"What is that noise about?" said the old woman, looking
round the room, but her sight was not very good; therefore,
when she saw the duckling she thought it must be a fat duck,
that had strayed from home. "Oh what a prize!" she exclaimed,
"I hope it is not a drake, for then I shall have some duck's
eggs. I must wait and see." So the duckling was allowed to
remain on trial for three weeks, but there were no eggs. Now
the tom cat was the master of the house, and the hen was
mistress, and they always said, "We and the world," for they
believed themselves to be half the world, and the better half
too. The duckling thought that others might hold a different
opinion on the subject, but the hen would not listen to such
doubts. "Can you lay eggs?" she asked. "No." "Then have the
goodness to hold your tongue." "Can you raise your back, or
purr, or throw out sparks?" said the tom cat. "No." "Then you
have no right to express an opinion when sensible people are
speaking." So the duckling sat in a corner, feeling very low
spirited, till the sunshine and the fresh air came into the
room through the open door, and then he began to feel such a
great longing for a swim on the water, that he could not help
telling the hen.

"What an absurd idea," said the hen. "You have nothing
else to do, therefore you have foolish fancies. If you could
purr or lay eggs, they would pass away."

"But it is so delightful to swim about on the water," said
the duckling, "and so refreshing to feel it close over your
head, while you dive down to the bottom."

"Delightful, indeed!" said the hen, "why you must be
crazy! Ask the cat, he is the cleverest animal I know, ask him
how he would like to swim about on the water, or to dive under
it, for I will not speak of my own opinion; ask our mistress,
the old woman- there is no one in the world more clever than
she is. Do you think she would like to swim, or to let the
water close over her head?"

"You don't understand me," said the duckling.

"We don't understand you? Who can understand you, I
wonder? Do you consider yourself more clever than the cat, or
the old woman? I will say nothing of myself. Don't imagine
such nonsense, child, and thank your good fortune that you
have been received here. Are you not in a warm room, and in
society from which you may learn something. But you are a
chatterer, and your company is not very agreeable. Believe me,
I speak only for your own good. I may tell you unpleasant
truths, but that is a proof of my friendship. I advise you,
therefore, to lay eggs, and learn to purr as quickly as
possible."

"I believe I must go out into the world again," said the
duckling.

"Yes, do," said the hen. So the duckling left the cottage,
and soon found water on which it could swim and dive, but was
avoided by all other animals, because of its ugly appearance.
Autumn came, and the leaves in the forest turned to orange and
gold. then, as winter approached, the wind caught them as they
fell and whirled them in the cold air. The clouds, heavy with
hail and snow-flakes, hung low in the sky, and the raven stood
on the ferns crying, "Croak, croak." It made one shiver with
cold to look at him. All this was very sad for the poor little
duckling. One evening, just as the sun set amid radiant
clouds, there came a large flock of beautiful birds out of the
bushes. The duckling had never seen any like them before. They
were swans, and they curved their graceful necks, while their
soft plumage shown with dazzling whiteness. They uttered a
singular cry, as they spread their glorious wings and flew
away from those cold regions to warmer countries across the
sea. As they mounted higher and higher in the air, the ugly
little duckling felt quite a strange sensation as he watched
them. He whirled himself in the water like a wheel, stretched
out his neck towards them, and uttered a cry so strange that
it frightened himself. Could he ever forget those beautiful,
happy birds; and when at last they were out of his sight, he
dived under the water, and rose again almost beside himself
with excitement. He knew not the names of these birds, nor
where they had flown, but he felt towards them as he had never
felt for any other bird in the world. He was not envious of
these beautiful creatures, but wished to be as lovely as they.
Poor ugly creature, how gladly he would have lived even with
the ducks had they only given him encouragement. The winter
grew colder and colder; he was obliged to swim about on the
water to keep it from freezing, but every night the space on
which he swam became smaller and smaller. At length it froze
so hard that the ice in the water crackled as he moved, and
the duckling had to paddle with his legs as well as he could,
to keep the space from closing up. He became exhausted at
last, and lay still and helpless, frozen fast in the ice.

Early in the morning, a peasant, who was passing by, saw
what had happened. He broke the ice in pieces with his wooden
shoe, and carried the duckling home to his wife. The warmth
revived the poor little creature; but when the children wanted
to play with him, the duckling thought they would do him some
harm; so he started up in terror, fluttered into the milk-pan,
and splashed the milk about the room. Then the woman clapped
her hands, which frightened him still more. He flew first into
the butter-cask, then into the meal-tub, and out again. What a
condition he was in! The woman screamed, and struck at him
with the tongs; the children laughed and screamed, and tumbled
over each other, in their efforts to catch him; but luckily he
escaped. The door stood open; the poor creature could just
manage to slip out among the bushes, and lie down quite
exhausted in the newly fallen snow.

It would be very sad, were I to relate all the misery and
privations which the poor little duckling endured during the
hard winter; but when it had passed, he found himself lying
one morning in a moor, amongst the rushes. He felt the warm
sun shining, and heard the lark singing, and saw that all
around was beautiful spring. Then the young bird felt that his
wings were strong, as he flapped them against his sides, and
rose high into the air. They bore him onwards, until he found
himself in a large garden, before he well knew how it had
happened. The apple-trees were in full blossom, and the
fragrant elders bent their long green branches down to the
stream which wound round a smooth lawn. Everything looked
beautiful, in the freshness of early spring. From a thicket
close by came three beautiful white swans, rustling their
feathers, and swimming lightly over the smooth water. The
duckling remembered the lovely birds, and felt more strangely
unhappy than ever.

"I will fly to those royal birds," he exclaimed, "and they
will kill me, because I am so ugly, and dare to approach them;
but it does not matter: better be killed by them than pecked
by the ducks, beaten by the hens, pushed about by the maiden
who feeds the poultry, or starved with hunger in the winter."

Then he flew to the water, and swam towards the beautiful
swans. The moment they espied the stranger, they rushed to
meet him with outstretched wings.

"Kill me," said the poor bird; and he bent his head down
to the surface of the water, and awaited death.

But what did he see in the clear stream below? His own
image; no longer a dark, gray bird, ugly and disagreeable to
look at, but a graceful and beautiful swan. To be born in a
duck's nest, in a farmyard, is of no consequence to a bird, if
it is hatched from a swan's egg. He now felt glad at having
suffered sorrow and trouble, because it enabled him to enjoy
so much better all the pleasure and happiness around him; for
the great swans swam round the new-comer, and stroked his neck
with their beaks, as a welcome.

Into the garden presently came some little children, and
threw bread and cake into the water.

"See," cried the youngest, "there is a new one;" and the
rest were delighted, and ran to their father and mother,
dancing and clapping their hands, and shouting joyously,
"There is another swan come; a new one has arrived."

Then they threw more bread and cake into the water, and
said, "The new one is the most beautiful of all; he is so
young and pretty." And the old swans bowed their heads before
him.

Then he felt quite ashamed, and hid his head under his
wing; for he did not know what to do, he was so happy, and yet
not at all proud. He had been persecuted and despised for his
ugliness, and now he heard them say he was the most beautiful
of all the birds. Even the elder-tree bent down its bows into
the water before him, and the sun shone warm and bright. Then
he rustled his feathers, curved his slender neck, and cried
joyfully, from the depths of his heart, "I never dreamed of
such happiness as this, while I was an ugly duckling."




THE END







أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:42 AM

THE TOP AND BALL



A WHIPPING TOP and a little ball lay together in a box,
among other toys, and the top said to the ball, "Shall we be
married, as we live in the same box?"

But the ball, which wore a dress of morocco leather, and
thought as much of herself as any other young lady, would not
even condescend to reply.

The next day came the little boy to whom the playthings
belonged, and he painted the top red and yellow, and drove a
brass-headed nail into the middle, so that while the top was
spinning round it looked splendid.

"Look at me," said the top to the ball. "What do you say
now? Shall we be engaged to each other? We should suit so
well; you spring, and I dance. No one could be happier than we
should be."

"Indeed! do you think so? Perhaps you do not know that my
father and mother were morocco slippers, and that I have a
Spanish cork in my body."

"Yes; but I am made of mahogany," said the top. "The major
himself turned me. He has a turning lathe of his own, and it
is a great amusement to him."

"Can I believe it?" asked the ball.

"May I never be whipped again," said the top, "if I am not
telling you the truth."

"You certainly know how to speak for yourself very well,"
said the ball; "but I cannot accept your proposal. I am almost
engaged to a swallow. Every time I fly up in the air, he puts
his head out of the nest, and says, 'Will you?' and I have
said, 'Yes,' to myself silently, and that is as good as being
half engaged; but I will promise never to forget you."

"Much good that will be to me," said the top; and they
spoke to each other no more.

Next day the ball was taken out by the boy. The top saw it
flying high in the air, like a bird, till it would go quite
out of sight. Each time it came back, as it touched the earth,
it gave a higher leap than before, either because it longed to
fly upwards, or from having a Spanish cork in its body. But
the ninth time it rose in the air, it remained away, and did
not return. The boy searched everywhere for it, but he
searched in vain, for it could not be found; it was gone.

"I know very well where she is," sighed the top; "she is
in the swallow's nest, and has married the swallow."

The more the top thought of this, the more he longed for
the ball. His love increased the more, just because he could
not get her; and that she should have been won by another, was
the worst of all. The top still twirled about and hummed, but
he continued to think of the ball; and the more he thought of
her, the more beautiful she seemed to his fancy.

Thus several years passed by, and his love became quite
old. The top, also, was no longer young; but there came a day
when he looked handsomer than ever; for he was gilded all
over. He was now a golden top, and whirled and danced about
till he hummed quite loud, and was something worth looking at;
but one day he leaped too high, and then he, also, was gone.
They searched everywhere, even in the cellar, but he was
nowhere to be found. Where could he be? He had jumped into the
dust-bin, where all sorts of rubbish were lying:
cabbage-stalks, dust, and rain-droppings that had fallen down
from the gutter under the roof.

"Now I am in a nice place," said he; "my gilding will soon
be washed off here. Oh dear, what a set of rabble I have got
amongst!" And then he glanced at a curious round thing like an
old apple, which lay near a long, leafless cabbage-stalk. It
was, however, not an apple, but an old ball, which had lain
for years in the gutter, and was soaked through with water.

"Thank goodness, here comes one of my own class, with whom
I can talk," said the ball, examining the gilded top. "I am
made of morocco," she said. "I was sewn together by a young
lady, and I have a Spanish cork in my body; but no one would
think it, to look at me now. I was once engaged to a swallow;
but I fell in here from the gutter under the roof, and I have
lain here more than five years, and have been thoroughly
drenched. Believe me, it is a long time for a young maiden."

The top said nothing, but he thought of his old love; and
the more she said, the more clear it became to him that this
was the same ball.

The servant then came to clean out the dust-bin.

"Ah," she exclaimed, "here is a gilt top." So the top was
brought again to notice and honor, but nothing more was heard
of the little ball. He spoke not a word about his old love;
for that soon died away. When the beloved object has lain for
five years in a gutter, and has been drenched through, no one
cares to know her again on meeting her in a dust-bin.



THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:44 AM

THE TINDER-BOX



A SOLDIER came marching along the high road: "Left, right-
left, right." He had his knapsack on his back, and a sword at
his side; he had been to the wars, and was now returning home.

As he walked on, he met a very frightful-looking old witch
in the road. Her under-lip hung quite down on her breast, and
she stopped and said, "Good evening, soldier; you have a very
fine sword, and a large knapsack, and you are a real soldier;
so you shall have as much money as ever you like."

"Thank you, old witch," said the soldier.

"Do you see that large tree," said the witch, pointing to
a tree which stood beside them. "Well, it is quite hollow
inside, and you must climb to the top, when you will see a
hole, through which you can let yourself down into the tree to
a great depth. I will tie a rope round your body, so that I
can pull you up again when you call out to me."

"But what am I to do, down there in the tree?" asked the
soldier.

"Get money," she replied; "for you must know that when you
reach the ground under the tree, you will find yourself in a
large hall, lighted up by three hundred lamps; you will then
see three doors, which can be easily opened, for the keys are
in all the locks. On entering the first of the chambers, to
which these doors lead, you will see a large chest, standing
in the middle of the floor, and upon it a dog seated, with a
pair of eyes as large as teacups. But you need not be at all
afraid of him; I will give you my blue checked apron, which
you must spread upon the floor, and then boldly seize hold of
the dog, and place him upon it. You can then open the chest,
and take from it as many pence as you please, they are only
copper pence; but if you would rather have silver money, you
must go into the second chamber. Here you will find another
dog, with eyes as big as mill-wheels; but do not let that
trouble you. Place him upon my apron, and then take what money
you please. If, however, you like gold best, enter the third
chamber, where there is another chest full of it. The dog who
sits on this chest is very dreadful; his eyes are as big as a
tower, but do not mind him. If he also is placed upon my
apron, he cannot hurt you, and you may take from the chest
what gold you will."

"This is not a bad story," said the soldier; "but what am
I to give you, you old witch? for, of course, you do not mean
to tell me all this for nothing."

"No," said the witch; "but I do not ask for a single
penny. Only promise to bring me an old tinder-box, which my
grandmother left behind the last time she went down there."

"Very well; I promise. Now tie the rope round my body."

"Here it is," replied the witch; "and here is my blue
checked apron."

As soon as the rope was tied, the soldier climbed up the
tree, and let himself down through the hollow to the ground
beneath; and here he found, as the witch had told him, a large
hall, in which many hundred lamps were all burning. Then he
opened the first door. "Ah!" there sat the dog, with the eyes
as large as teacups, staring at him.

"You're a pretty fellow," said the soldier, seizing him,
and placing him on the witch's apron, while he filled his
pockets from the chest with as many pieces as they would hold.
Then he closed the lid, seated the dog upon it again, and
walked into another chamber, And, sure enough, there sat the
dog with eyes as big as mill-wheels.

"You had better not look at me in that way," said the
soldier; "you will make your eyes water;" and then he seated
him also upon the apron, and opened the chest. But when he saw
what a quantity of silver money it contained, he very quickly
threw away all the coppers he had taken, and filled his
pockets and his knapsack with nothing but silver.

Then he went into the third room, and there the dog was
really hideous; his eyes were, truly, as big as towers, and
they turned round and round in his head like wheels.

"Good morning," said the soldier, touching his cap, for he
had never seen such a dog in his life. But after looking at
him more closely, he thought he had been civil enough, so he
placed him on the floor, and opened the chest. Good gracious,
what a quantity of gold there was! enough to buy all the
sugar-sticks of the sweet-stuff women; all the tin soldiers,
whips, and rocking-horses in the world, or even the whole town
itself There was, indeed, an immense quantity. So the soldier
now threw away all the silver money he had taken, and filled
his pockets and his knapsack with gold instead; and not only
his pockets and his knapsack, but even his cap and boots, so
that he could scarcely walk.

He was really rich now; so he replaced the dog on the
chest, closed the door, and called up through the tree, "Now
pull me out, you old witch."

"Have you got the tinder-box?" asked the witch.

"No; I declare I quite forgot it." So he went back and
fetched the tinderbox, and then the witch drew him up out of
the tree, and he stood again in the high road, with his
pockets, his knapsack, his cap, and his boots full of gold.

"What are you going to do with the tinder-box?" asked the
soldier.

"That is nothing to you," replied the witch; "you have the
money, now give me the tinder-box."

"I tell you what," said the soldier, "if you don't tell me
what you are going to do with it, I will draw my sword and cut
off your head."

"No," said the witch.

The soldier immediately cut off her head, and there she
lay on the ground. Then he tied up all his money in her apron.
and slung it on his back like a bundle, put the tinderbox in
his pocket, and walked off to the nearest town. It was a very
nice town, and he put up at the best inn, and ordered a dinner
of all his favorite dishes, for now he was rich and had plenty
of money.

The servant, who cleaned his boots, thought they certainly
were a shabby pair to be worn by such a rich gentleman, for he
had not yet bought any new ones. The next day, however, he
procured some good clothes and proper boots, so that our
soldier soon became known as a fine gentleman, and the people
visited him, and told him all the wonders that were to be seen
in the town, and of the king's beautiful daughter, the
princess.

"Where can I see her?" asked the soldier.

"She is not to be seen at all," they said; "she lives in a
large copper castle, surrounded by walls and towers. No one
but the king himself can pass in or out, for there has been a
prophecy that she will marry a common soldier, and the king
cannot bear to think of such a marriage."

"I should like very much to see her," thought the soldier;
but he could not obtain permission to do so. However, he
passed a very pleasant time; went to the theatre, drove in the
king's garden, and gave a great deal of money to the poor,
which was very good of him; he remembered what it had been in
olden times to be without a shilling. Now he was rich, had
fine clothes, and many friends, who all declared he was a fine
fellow and a real gentleman, and all this gratified him
exceedingly. But his money would not last forever; and as he
spent and gave away a great deal daily, and received none, he
found himself at last with only two shillings left. So he was
obliged to leave his elegant rooms, and live in a little
garret under the roof, where he had to clean his own boots,
and even mend them with a large needle. None of his friends
came to see him, there were too many stairs to mount up. One
dark evening, he had not even a penny to buy a candle; then
all at once he remembered that there was a piece of candle
stuck in the tinder-box, which he had brought from the old
tree, into which the witch had helped him.

He found the tinder-box, but no sooner had he struck a few
sparks from the flint and steel, than the door flew open and
the dog with eyes as big as teacups, whom he had seen while
down in the tree, stood before him, and said, "What orders,
master?"

"Hallo," said the soldier; "well this is a pleasant
tinderbox, if it brings me all I wish for."

"Bring me some money," said he to the dog.

He was gone in a moment, and presently returned, carrying
a large bag of coppers in his month. The soldier very soon
discovered after this the value of the tinder-box. If he
struck the flint once, the dog who sat on the chest of copper
money made his appearance; if twice, the dog came from the
chest of silver; and if three times, the dog with eyes like
towers, who watched over the gold. The soldier had now plenty
of money; he returned to his elegant rooms, and reappeared in
his fine clothes, so that his friends knew him again directly,
and made as much of him as before.

After a while he began to think it was very strange that
no one could get a look at the princess. "Every one says she
is very beautiful," thought he to himself; "but what is the
use of that if she is to be shut up in a copper castle
surrounded by so many towers. Can I by any means get to see
her. Stop! where is my tinder-box?" Then he struck a light,
and in a moment the dog, with eyes as big as teacups, stood
before him.

"It is midnight," said the soldier, "yet I should very
much like to see the princess, if only for a moment."

The dog disappeared instantly, and before the soldier
could even look round, he returned with the princess. She was
lying on the dog's back asleep, and looked so lovely, that
every one who saw her would know she was a real princess. The
soldier could not help kissing her, true soldier as he was.
Then the dog ran back with the princess; but in the morning,
while at breakfast with the king and queen, she told them what
a singular dream she had had during the night, of a dog and a
soldier, that she had ridden on the dog's back, and been
kissed by the soldier.

"That is a very pretty story, indeed," said the queen. So
the next night one of the old ladies of the court was set to
watch by the princess's bed, to discover whether it really was
a dream, or what else it might be.

The soldier longed very much to see the princess once
more, so he sent for the dog again in the night to fetch her,
and to run with her as fast as ever he could. But the old lady
put on water boots, and ran after him as quickly as he did,
and found that he carried the princess into a large house. She
thought it would help her to remember the place if she made a
large cross on the door with a piece of chalk. Then she went
home to bed, and the dog presently returned with the princess.
But when he saw that a cross had been made on the door of the
house, where the soldier lived, he took another piece of chalk
and made crosses on all the doors in the town, so that the
lady-in-waiting might not be able to find out the right door.

Early the next morning the king and queen accompanied the
lady and all the officers of the household, to see where the
princess had been.

"Here it is," said the king, when they came to the first
door with a cross on it.

No, my dear husband, it must be that one," said the queen,
pointing to a second door having a cross also.

"And here is one, and there is another!" they all
exclaimed; for there were crosses on all the doors in every
direction.

So they felt it would be useless to search any farther.
But the queen was a very clever woman; she could do a great
deal more than merely ride in a carriage. She took her large
gold scissors, cut a piece of silk into squares, and made a
neat little bag. This bag she filled with buckwheat flour, and
tied it round the princess's neck; and then she cut a small
hole in the bag, so that the flour might be scattered on the
ground as the princess went along. During the night, the dog
came again and carried the princess on his back, and ran with
her to the soldier, who loved her very much, and wished that
he had been a prince, so that he might have her for a wife.
The dog did not observe how the flour ran out of the bag all
the way from the castle wall to the soldier's house, and even
up to the window, where he had climbed with the princess.
Therefore in the morning the king and queen found out where
their daughter had been, and the soldier was taken up and put
in prison. Oh, how dark and disagreeable it was as he sat
there, and the people said to him, "To-morrow you will be
hanged." It was not very pleasant news, and besides, he had
left the tinder-box at the inn. In the morning he could see
through the iron grating of the little window how the people
were hastening out of the town to see him hanged; he heard the
drums beating, and saw the soldiers marching. Every one ran
out to look at them. and a shoemaker's boy, with a leather
apron and slippers on, galloped by so fast, that one of his
slippers flew off and struck against the wall where the
soldier sat looking through the iron grating. "Hallo, you
shoemaker's boy, you need not be in such a hurry," cried the
soldier to him. "There will be nothing to see till I come; but
if you will run to the house where I have been living, and
bring me my tinder-box, you shall have four shillings, but you
must put your best foot foremost."

The shoemaker's boy liked the idea of getting the four
shillings, so he ran very fast and fetched the tinder-box, and
gave it to the soldier. And now we shall see what happened.
Outside the town a large gibbet had been erected, round which
stood the soldiers and several thousands of people. The king
and the queen sat on splendid thrones opposite to the judges
and the whole council. The soldier already stood on the
ladder; but as they were about to place the rope around his
neck, he said that an innocent request was often granted to a
poor criminal before he suffered death. He wished very much to
smoke a pipe, as it would be the last pipe he should ever
smoke in the world. The king could not refuse this request, so
the soldier took his tinder-box, and struck fire, once, twice,
thrice,- and there in a moment stood all the dogs;- the one
with eyes as big as teacups, the one with eyes as large as
mill-wheels, and the third, whose eyes were like towers. "Help
me now, that I may not be hanged," cried the soldier.

And the dogs fell upon the judges and all the councillors;
seized one by the legs, and another by the nose, and tossed
them many feet high in the air, so that they fell down and
were dashed to pieces.

"I will not be touched," said the king. But the largest
dog seized him, as well as the queen, and threw them after the
others. Then the soldiers and all the people were afraid, and
cried, "Good soldier, you shall be our king, and you shall
marry the beautiful princess."

So they placed the soldier in the king's carriage, and the
three dogs ran on in front and cried "Hurrah!" and the little
boys whistled through their fingers, and the soldiers
presented arms. The princess came out of the copper castle,
and became queen, which was very pleasing to her. The wedding
festivities lasted a whole week, and the dogs sat at the
table, and stared with all their eyes.



THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:45 AM

THE THISTLE'S EXPERIENCES


BELONGING to the lordly manor-house was beautiful,
well-kept garden, with rare trees and flowers; the guests of
the proprietor declared their admiration of it; the people of
the neighborhood, from town and country, came on Sundays and
holidays, and asked permission to see the garden; indeed,
whole schools used to pay visits to it.

Outside the garden, by the palings at the road-side, stood
a great mighty Thistle, which spread out in many directions
from the root, so that it might have been called a thistle
bush. Nobody looked at it, except the old Ass which drew the
milk-maid's cart. This Ass used to stretch out his neck
towards the Thistle, and say, "You are beautiful; I should
like to eat you!" But his halter was not long enough to let
him reach it and eat it.

There was great company at the manor-house- some very
noble people from the capital; young pretty girls, and among
them a young lady who came from a long distance. She had come
from Scotland, and was of high birth, and was rich in land and
in gold- a bride worth winning, said more than one of the
young gentlemen; and their lady mothers said the same thing.

The young people amused themselves on the lawn, and played
at ball; they wandered among the flowers, and each of the
young girls broke off a flower, and fastened it in a young
gentleman's buttonhole. But the young Scotch lady looked
round, for a long time, in an undecided way. None of the
flowers seemed to suit her taste. Then her eye glanced across
the paling- outside stood the great thistle bush, with the
reddish-blue, sturdy flowers; she saw them, she smiled, and
asked the son of the house to pluck one for her.

"It is the flower of Scotland," she said. "It blooms in
the scutcheon of my country. Give me yonder flower."

And he brought the fairest blossom, and pricked his
fingers as completely as if it had grown on the sharpest rose
bush.

She placed the thistle-flower in the buttonhole of the
young man, and he felt himself highly honored. Each of the
other young gentlemen would willingly have given his own
beautiful flower to have worn this one, presented by the fair
hand of the Scottish maiden. And if the son of the house felt
himself honored, what were the feelings of the Thistle bush?
It seemed to him as if dew and sunshine were streaming through
him.

"I am something more than I knew of," said the Thistle to
itself. "I suppose my right place is really inside the
palings, and not outside. One is often strangely placed in
this world; but now I have at least managed to get one of my
people within the pale, and indeed into a buttonhole!"

The Thistle told this event to every blossom that unfolded
itself, and not many days had gone by before the Thistle
heard, not from men, not from the twittering of the birds, but
from the air itself, which stores up the sounds, and carries
them far around- out of the most retired walks of the garden,
and out of the rooms of the house, in which doors and windows
stood open, that the young gentleman who had received the
thistle-flower from the hand of the fair Scottish maiden had
also now received the heart and hand of the lady in question.
They were a handsome pair- it was a good match.

"That match I made up!" said the Thistle; and he thought
of the flower he had given for the buttonhole. Every flower
that opened heard of this occurrence.

"I shall certainly be transplanted into the garden,"
thought the Thistle, and perhaps put into a pot, which crowds
one in. That is said to be the greatest of all honors."

And the Thistle pictured this to himself in such a lively
manner, that at last he said, with full conviction, "I am to
be transplanted into a pot."

Then he promised every little thistle flower which
unfolded itself that it also should be put into a pot, and
perhaps into a buttonhole, the highest honor that could be
attained. But not one of them was put into a pot, much less
into a buttonhole. They drank in the sunlight and the air;
lived on the sunlight by day, and on the dew by night;
bloomed- were visited by bees and hornets, who looked after
the honey, the dowry of the flower, and they took the honey,
and left the flower where it was.

"The thievish rabble!" said the Thistle. "If I could only
stab every one of them! But I cannot."

The flowers hung their heads and faded; but after a time
new ones came.

"You come in good time," said the Thistle. "I am expecting
every moment to get across the fence."

A few innocent daisies, and a long thin dandelion, stood
and listened in deep admiration, and believed everything they
heard.

The old Ass of the milk-cart stood at the edge of the
field-road, and glanced across at the blooming thistle bush;
but his halter was too short, and he could not reach it.

And the Thistle thought so long of the thistle of
Scotland, to whose family he said he belonged, that he fancied
at last that he had come from Scotland, and that his parents
had been put into the national escutcheon. That was a great
thought; but, you see, a great thistle has a right to a great
thought.

"One is often of so grand a family, that one may not know
it," said the Nettle, who grew close by. He had a kind of idea
that he might be made into cambric if he were rightly treated.

And the summer went by, and the autumn went by. The leaves
fell from the trees, and the few flowers left had deeper
colors and less scent. The gardener's boy sang in the garden,
across the palings:

"Up the hill, down the dale we wend,
That is life, from beginning to end."

The young fir trees in the forest began to long for
Christmas, but it was a long time to Christmas yet.

"Here I am standing yet!" said the Thistle. "It is as if
nobody thought of me, and yet I managed the match. They were
betrothed, and they have had their wedding; it is now a week
ago. I won't take a single step-because I can't."

A few more weeks went by. The Thistle stood there with his
last single flower large and full. This flower had shot up
from near the roots; the wind blew cold over it, and the
colors vanished, and the flower grew in size, and looked like
a silvered sunflower.

One day the young pair, now man and wife, came into the
garden. They went along by the paling, and the young wife
looked across it.

"There's the great thistle still growing," she said. "It
has no flowers now."

"Oh, yes, the ghost of the last one is there still," said
he. And he pointed to the silvery remains of the flower, which
looked like a flower themselves.

"It is pretty, certainly," she said. "Such an one must be
carved on the frame of our picture."

And the young man had to climb across the palings again,
and to break off the calyx of the thistle. It pricked his
fingers, but then he had called it a ghost. And this
thistle-calyx came into the garden, and into the house, and
into the drawing-room. There stood a picture- "Young Couple."
A thistle-flower was painted in the buttonhole of the
bridegroom. They spoke about this, and also about the
thistle-flower they brought, the last thistle-flower, now
gleaming like silver, whose picture was carved on the frame.

And the breeze carried what was spoken away, far away.

"What one can experience!" said the Thistle Bush. "My
first born was put into a buttonhole, and my youngest has been
put in a frame. Where shall I go?"

And the Ass stood by the road-side, and looked across at
the Thistle.

"Come to me, my nibble darling!" said he. "I can't get
across to you."

But the Thistle did not answer. He became more and more
thoughtful- kept on thinking and thinking till near Christmas,
and then a flower of thought came forth.

"If the children are only good, the parents do not mind
standing outside the garden pale."

"That's an honorable thought," said the Sunbeam. "You
shall also have a good place."

"In a pot or in a frame?" asked the Thistle.

"In a story," replied the Sunbeam.



THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:46 AM

THE THISTLE'S EXPERIENCES


BELONGING to the lordly manor-house was beautiful,
well-kept garden, with rare trees and flowers; the guests of
the proprietor declared their admiration of it; the people of
the neighborhood, from town and country, came on Sundays and
holidays, and asked permission to see the garden; indeed,
whole schools used to pay visits to it.

Outside the garden, by the palings at the road-side, stood
a great mighty Thistle, which spread out in many directions
from the root, so that it might have been called a thistle
bush. Nobody looked at it, except the old Ass which drew the
milk-maid's cart. This Ass used to stretch out his neck
towards the Thistle, and say, "You are beautiful; I should
like to eat you!" But his halter was not long enough to let
him reach it and eat it.

There was great company at the manor-house- some very
noble people from the capital; young pretty girls, and among
them a young lady who came from a long distance. She had come
from Scotland, and was of high birth, and was rich in land and
in gold- a bride worth winning, said more than one of the
young gentlemen; and their lady mothers said the same thing.

The young people amused themselves on the lawn, and played
at ball; they wandered among the flowers, and each of the
young girls broke off a flower, and fastened it in a young
gentleman's buttonhole. But the young Scotch lady looked
round, for a long time, in an undecided way. None of the
flowers seemed to suit her taste. Then her eye glanced across
the paling- outside stood the great thistle bush, with the
reddish-blue, sturdy flowers; she saw them, she smiled, and
asked the son of the house to pluck one for her.

"It is the flower of Scotland," she said. "It blooms in
the scutcheon of my country. Give me yonder flower."

And he brought the fairest blossom, and pricked his
fingers as completely as if it had grown on the sharpest rose
bush.

She placed the thistle-flower in the buttonhole of the
young man, and he felt himself highly honored. Each of the
other young gentlemen would willingly have given his own
beautiful flower to have worn this one, presented by the fair
hand of the Scottish maiden. And if the son of the house felt
himself honored, what were the feelings of the Thistle bush?
It seemed to him as if dew and sunshine were streaming through
him.

"I am something more than I knew of," said the Thistle to
itself. "I suppose my right place is really inside the
palings, and not outside. One is often strangely placed in
this world; but now I have at least managed to get one of my
people within the pale, and indeed into a buttonhole!"

The Thistle told this event to every blossom that unfolded
itself, and not many days had gone by before the Thistle
heard, not from men, not from the twittering of the birds, but
from the air itself, which stores up the sounds, and carries
them far around- out of the most retired walks of the garden,
and out of the rooms of the house, in which doors and windows
stood open, that the young gentleman who had received the
thistle-flower from the hand of the fair Scottish maiden had
also now received the heart and hand of the lady in question.
They were a handsome pair- it was a good match.

"That match I made up!" said the Thistle; and he thought
of the flower he had given for the buttonhole. Every flower
that opened heard of this occurrence.

"I shall certainly be transplanted into the garden,"
thought the Thistle, and perhaps put into a pot, which crowds
one in. That is said to be the greatest of all honors."

And the Thistle pictured this to himself in such a lively
manner, that at last he said, with full conviction, "I am to
be transplanted into a pot."

Then he promised every little thistle flower which
unfolded itself that it also should be put into a pot, and
perhaps into a buttonhole, the highest honor that could be
attained. But not one of them was put into a pot, much less
into a buttonhole. They drank in the sunlight and the air;
lived on the sunlight by day, and on the dew by night;
bloomed- were visited by bees and hornets, who looked after
the honey, the dowry of the flower, and they took the honey,
and left the flower where it was.

"The thievish rabble!" said the Thistle. "If I could only
stab every one of them! But I cannot."

The flowers hung their heads and faded; but after a time
new ones came.

"You come in good time," said the Thistle. "I am expecting
every moment to get across the fence."

A few innocent daisies, and a long thin dandelion, stood
and listened in deep admiration, and believed everything they
heard.

The old Ass of the milk-cart stood at the edge of the
field-road, and glanced across at the blooming thistle bush;
but his halter was too short, and he could not reach it.

And the Thistle thought so long of the thistle of
Scotland, to whose family he said he belonged, that he fancied
at last that he had come from Scotland, and that his parents
had been put into the national escutcheon. That was a great
thought; but, you see, a great thistle has a right to a great
thought.

"One is often of so grand a family, that one may not know
it," said the Nettle, who grew close by. He had a kind of idea
that he might be made into cambric if he were rightly treated.

And the summer went by, and the autumn went by. The leaves
fell from the trees, and the few flowers left had deeper
colors and less scent. The gardener's boy sang in the garden,
across the palings:

"Up the hill, down the dale we wend,
That is life, from beginning to end."

The young fir trees in the forest began to long for
Christmas, but it was a long time to Christmas yet.

"Here I am standing yet!" said the Thistle. "It is as if
nobody thought of me, and yet I managed the match. They were
betrothed, and they have had their wedding; it is now a week
ago. I won't take a single step-because I can't."

A few more weeks went by. The Thistle stood there with his
last single flower large and full. This flower had shot up
from near the roots; the wind blew cold over it, and the
colors vanished, and the flower grew in size, and looked like
a silvered sunflower.

One day the young pair, now man and wife, came into the
garden. They went along by the paling, and the young wife
looked across it.

"There's the great thistle still growing," she said. "It
has no flowers now."

"Oh, yes, the ghost of the last one is there still," said
he. And he pointed to the silvery remains of the flower, which
looked like a flower themselves.

"It is pretty, certainly," she said. "Such an one must be
carved on the frame of our picture."

And the young man had to climb across the palings again,
and to break off the calyx of the thistle. It pricked his
fingers, but then he had called it a ghost. And this
thistle-calyx came into the garden, and into the house, and
into the drawing-room. There stood a picture- "Young Couple."
A thistle-flower was painted in the buttonhole of the
bridegroom. They spoke about this, and also about the
thistle-flower they brought, the last thistle-flower, now
gleaming like silver, whose picture was carved on the frame.

And the breeze carried what was spoken away, far away.

"What one can experience!" said the Thistle Bush. "My
first born was put into a buttonhole, and my youngest has been
put in a frame. Where shall I go?"

And the Ass stood by the road-side, and looked across at
the Thistle.

"Come to me, my nibble darling!" said he. "I can't get
across to you."

But the Thistle did not answer. He became more and more
thoughtful- kept on thinking and thinking till near Christmas,
and then a flower of thought came forth.

"If the children are only good, the parents do not mind
standing outside the garden pale."

"That's an honorable thought," said the Sunbeam. "You
shall also have a good place."

"In a pot or in a frame?" asked the Thistle.

"In a story," replied the Sunbeam.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:47 AM

THE STORY OF THE YEAR


IT was near the end of January, and a terrible fall of
snow was pelting down, and whirling through the streets and
lanes; the windows were plastered with snow on the outside,
snow fell in masses from the roofs. Every one seemed in a
great hurry; they ran, they flew, fell into each other's arms,
holding fast for a moment as long as they could stand safely.
Coaches and horses looked as if they had been frosted with
sugar. The footmen stood with their backs against the
carriages, so as to turn their faces from the wind. The foot
passengers kept within the shelter of the carriages, which
could only move slowly on in the deep snow. At last the storm
abated, and a narrow path was swept clean in front of the
houses; when two persons met in this path they stood still,
for neither liked to take the first step on one side into the
deep snow to let the other pass him. There they stood silent
and motionless, till at last, as if by tacit consent, they
each sacrificed a leg and buried it in the deep snow. Towards
evening, the weather became calm. The sky, cleared from the
snow, looked more lofty and transparent, while the stars shone
with new brightness and purity. The frozen snow crackled under
foot, and was quite firm enough to bear the sparrows, who
hopped upon it in the morning dawn. They searched for food in
the path which had been swept, but there was very little for
them, and they were terribly cold. "Tweet, tweet," said one to
another; they call this a new year, but I think it is worse
than the last. We might just as well have kept the old year;
I'm quite unhappy, and I have a right to be so."

"Yes, you have; and yet the people ran about and fired off
guns, to usher in the new year," said a little shivering
sparrow. "They threw things against the doors, and were quite
beside themselves with joy, because the old year had
disappeared. I was glad too, for I expected we should have
some warm days, but my hopes have come to nothing. It freezes
harder than ever; I think mankind have made a mistake in
reckoning time."

"That they have," said a third, an old sparrow with a
white poll; "they have something they call a calendar; it's an
invention of their own, and everything must be arranged
according to it, but it won't do. When spring comes, then the
year begins. It is the voice of nature, and I reckon by that."

"But when will spring come?" asked the others.

"It will come when the stork returns, but he is very
uncertain, and here in the town no one knows anything about
it. In the country they have more knowledge; shall we fly away
there and wait? we shall be nearer to spring then, certainly."

"That may be all very well," said another sparrow, who had
been hopping about for a long time, chirping, but not saying
anything of consequence, "but I have found a few comforts here
in town which, I'm afraid, I should miss out in the country.
Here in this neighborhood, there lives a family of people who
have been so sensible as to place three or four flower-pots
against the wall in the court-yard, so that the openings are
all turned inward, and the bottom of each points outward. In
the latter a hole has been cut large enough for me to fly in
and out. I and my husband have built a nest in one of these
pots, and all our young ones, who have now flown away, were
brought up there. The people who live there of course made the
whole arrangement that they might have the pleasure of seeing
us, or they would not have done it. It pleased them also to
strew bread-crumbs for us, and so we have food, and may
consider ourselves provided for. So I think my husband and I
will stay where we are; although we are not very happy, but we
shall stay."

"And we will fly into the country," said the others, "to
see if spring is coming." And away they flew.

In the country it was really winter, a few degrees colder
than in the town. The sharp winds blew over the snow-covered
fields. The farmer, wrapped in warm clothing, sat in his
sleigh, and beat his arms across his chest to keep off the
cold. The whip lay on his lap. The horses ran till they
smoked. The snow crackled, the sparrows hopped about in the
wheel-ruts, and shivered, crying, "Tweet, tweet; when will
spring come? It is very long in coming."

"Very long indeed," sounded over the field, from the
nearest snow-covered hill. It might have been the echo which
people heard, or perhaps the words of that wonderful old man,
who sat high on a heap of snow, regardless of wind or weather.
He was all in white; he had on a peasant's coarse white coat
of frieze. He had long white hair, a pale face, and large
clear blue eyes. "Who is that old man?" asked the sparrows.

"I know who he is," said an old raven, who sat on the
fence, and was condescending enough to acknowledge that we are
all equal in the sight of Heaven, even as little birds, and
therefore he talked with the sparrows, and gave them the
information they wanted. "I know who the old man is," he said.
"It is Winter, the old man of last year; he is not dead yet,
as the calendar says, but acts as guardian to little Prince
Spring who is coming. Winter rules here still. Ugh! the cold
makes you shiver, little ones, does it not?"

"There! Did I not tell you so?" said the smallest of the
sparrows. "The calendar is only an invention of man, and is
not arranged according to nature. They should leave these
things to us; we are created so much more clever than they
are."

One week passed, and then another. The forest looked dark,
the hard-frozen lake lay like a sheet of lead. The mountains
had disappeared, for over the land hung damp, icy mists. Large
black crows flew about in silence; it was as if nature slept.
At length a sunbeam glided over the lake, and it shone like
burnished silver. But the snow on the fields and the hills did
not glitter as before. The white form of Winter sat there
still, with his un-wandering gaze fixed on the south. He did
not perceive that the snowy carpet seemed to sink as it were
into the earth; that here and there a little green patch of
grass appeared, and that these patches were covered with
sparrows.

"Tee-wit, tee-wit; is spring coming at last?"

Spring! How the cry resounded over field and meadow, and
through the dark-brown woods, where the fresh green moss still
gleamed on the trunks of the trees, and from the south came
the two first storks flying through the air, and on the back
of each sat a lovely little child, a boy and a girl. They
greeted the earth with a kiss, and wherever they placed their
feet white flowers sprung up from beneath the snow. Hand in
hand they approached the old ice-man, Winter, embraced him and
clung to his breast; and as they did so, in a moment all three
were enveloped in a thick, damp mist, dark and heavy, that
closed over them like a veil. The wind arose with mighty
rustling tone, and cleared away the mist. Then the sun shone
out warmly. Winter had vanished away, and the beautiful
children of Spring sat on the throne of the year.

"This is really a new year," cried all the sparrows, "now
we shall get our rights, and have some return for what we
suffered in winter."

Wherever the two children wandered, green buds burst forth
on bush and tree, the grass grew higher, and the corn-fields
became lovely in delicate green.

The little maiden strewed flowers in her path. She held
her apron before her: it was full of flowers; it was as if
they sprung into life there, for the more she scattered around
her, the more flowers did her apron contain. Eagerly she
showered snowy blossoms over apple and peach-trees, so that
they stood in full beauty before even their green leaves had
burst from the bud. Then the boy and the girl clapped their
hands, and troops of birds came flying by, no one knew from
whence, and they all twittered and chirped, singing "Spring
has come!" How beautiful everything was! Many an old dame came
forth from her door into the sunshine, and shuffled about with
great delight, glancing at the golden flowers which glittered
everywhere in the fields, as they used to do in her young
days. The world grew young again to her, as she said, "It is a
blessed time out here to-day." The forest already wore its
dress of dark-green buds. The thyme blossomed in fresh
fragrance. Primroses and anemones sprung forth, and violets
bloomed in the shade, while every blade of grass was full of
strength and sap. Who could resist sitting down on such a
beautiful carpet? and then the young children of Spring seated
themselves, holding each other's hands, and sang, and laughed,
and grew. A gentle rain fell upon them from the sky, but they
did not notice it, for the rain-drops were their own tears of
joy. They kissed each other, and were betrothed; and in the
same moment the buds of the trees unfolded, and when the sun
rose, the forest was green. Hand in hand the two wandered
beneath the fresh pendant canopy of foliage, while the sun's
rays gleamed through the opening of the shade, in changing and
varied colors. The delicate young leaves filled the air with
refreshing odor. Merrily rippled the clear brooks and rivulets
between the green, velvety rushes, and over the many-colored
pebbles beneath. All nature spoke of abundance and plenty. The
cuckoo sang, and the lark carolled, for it was now beautiful
spring. The careful willows had, however, covered their
blossoms with woolly gloves; and this carefulness is rather
tedious. Days and weeks went by, and the heat increased. Warm
air waved the corn as it grew golden in the sun. The white
northern lily spread its large green leaves over the glossy
mirror of the woodland lake, and the fishes sought the shadows
beneath them. In a sheltered part of the wood, the sun shone
upon the walls of a farm-house, brightening the blooming
roses, and ripening the black juicy berries, which hung on the
loaded cherry-trees, with his hot beams. Here sat the lovely
wife of Summer, the same whom we have seen as a child and a
bride; her eyes were fixed on dark gathering clouds, which in
wavy outlines of black and indigo were piling themselves up
like mountains, higher and higher. They came from every side,
always increasing like a rising, rolling sea. Then they
swooped towards the forest, where every sound had been
silenced as if by magic, every breath hushed, every bird mute.
All nature stood still in grave suspense. But in the lanes and
the highways, passengers on foot or in carriages were hurrying
to find a place of shelter. Then came a flash of light, as if
the sun had rushed forth from the sky, flaming, burning,
all-devouring, and darkness returned amid a rolling crash of
thunder. The rain poured down in streams,- now there was
darkness, then blinding light,- now thrilling silence, then
deafening din. The young brown reeds on the moor waved to and
fro in feathery billows; the forest boughs were hidden in a
watery mist, and still light and darkness followed each other,
still came the silence after the roar, while the corn and the
blades of grass lay beaten down and swamped, so that it seemed
impossible they could ever raise themselves again. But after a
while the rain began to fall gently, the sun's rays pierced
the clouds, and the water-drops glittered like pearls on leaf
and stem. The birds sang, the fishes leaped up to the surface
of the water, the gnats danced in the sunshine, and yonder, on
a rock by the heaving salt sea, sat Summer himself, a strong
man with sturdy limbs and long, dripping hair. Strengthened by
the cool bath, he sat in the warm sunshine, while all around
him renewed nature bloomed strong, luxuriant, and beautiful:
it was summer, warm, lovely summer. Sweet and pleasant was the
fragrance wafted from the clover-field, where the bees swarmed
round the ruined tower, the bramble twined itself over the old
altar, which, washed by the rain, glittered in the sunshine;
and thither flew the queen bee with her swarm, and prepared
wax and honey. But Summer and his bosom-wife saw it with
different eyes, to them the altar-table was covered with the
offerings of nature. The evening sky shone like gold, no
church dome could ever gleam so brightly, and between the
golden evening and the blushing morning there was moonlight.
It was indeed summer. And days and weeks passed, the bright
scythes of the reapers glittered in the corn-fields, the
branches of the apple-trees bent low, heavy with the red and
golden fruit. The hop, hanging in clusters, filled the air
with sweet fragrance, and beneath the hazel-bushes, where the
nuts hung in great bunches, rested a man and a woman- Summer
and his grave consort.

"See," she exclaimed, "what wealth, what blessings
surround us. Everything is home-like and good, and yet, I know
not why, I long for rest and peace; I can scarcely express
what I feel. They are already ploughing the fields again; more
and more the people wish for gain. See, the storks are
flocking together, and following the plough at a short
distance. They are the birds from Egypt, who carried us
through the air. Do you remember how we came as children to
this land of the north; we brought with us flowers and bright
sunshine, and green to the forests, but the wind has been
rough with them, and they are now become dark and brown, like
the trees of the south, but they do not, like them, bear
golden fruit."

"Do you wish to see golden fruit?" said the man, "then
rejoice," and he lifted his arm. The leaves of the forest put
on colors of red and gold, and bright tints covered the
woodlands. The rose-bushes gleamed with scarlet hips, and the
branches of the elder-trees hung down with the weight of the
full, dark berries. The wild chestnuts fell ripe from their
dark, green shells, and in the forests the violets bloomed for
the second time. But the queen of the year became more and
more silent and pale.

"It blows cold," she said, "and night brings the damp
mist; I long for the land of my childhood." Then she saw the
storks fly away every one, and she stretched out her hands
towards them. She looked at the empty nests; in one of them
grew a long-stalked corn flower, in another the yellow mustard
seed, as if the nest had been placed there only for its
comfort and protection, and the sparrows were flying round
them all.

"Tweet, where has the master of the nest gone?" cried one,
"I suppose he could not bear it when the wind blew, and
therefore he has left this country. I wish him a pleasant
journey."

The forest leaves became more and more yellow, leaf after
leaf fell, and the stormy winds of Autumn howled. The year was
now far advanced, and upon the fallen, yellow leaves, lay the
queen of the year, looking up with mild eyes at a gleaming
star, and her husband stood by her. A gust of wind swept
through the foliage, and the leaves fell in a shower. The
summer queen was gone, but a butterfly, the last of the year,
flew through the cold air. Damp fogs came, icy winds blew, and
the long, dark nights of winter approached. The ruler of the
year appeared with hair white as snow, but he knew it not; he
thought snow-flakes falling from the sky covered his head, as
they decked the green fields with a thin, white covering of
snow. And then the church bells rang out for Christmas time.

"The bells are ringing for the new-born year," said the
ruler, "soon will a new ruler and his bride be born, and. I
shall go to rest with my wife in yonder light-giving star."

In the fresh, green fir-wood, where the snow lay all
around, stood the angel of Christmas, and consecrated the
young trees that were to adorn his feast.

"May there be joy in the rooms, and under the green
boughs," said the old ruler of the year. In a few weeks he had
become a very old man, with hair as white as snow. "My
resting-time draws near; the young pair of the year will soon
claim my crown and sceptre."

"But the night is still thine," said the angel of
Christmas, "for power, but not for rest. Let the snow lie
warmly upon the tender seed. Learn to endure the thought that
another is worshipped whilst thou art still lord. Learn to
endure being forgotten while yet thou livest. The hour of thy
freedom will come when Spring appears."

"And when will Spring come?" asked Winter.

"It will come when the stork returns."

And with white locks and snowy beard, cold, bent, and
hoary, but strong as the wintry storm, and firm as the ice,
old Winter sat on the snowdrift-covered hill, looking towards
the south, where Winter had sat before, and gazed. The ice
glittered, the snow crackled, the skaters skimmed over the
polished surface of the lakes; ravens and crows formed a
pleasing contrast to the white ground, and not a breath of
wind stirred, and in the still air old Winter clenched his
fists, and the ice lay fathoms deep between the lands. Then
came the sparrows again out of the town, and asked, "Who is
that old man?" The raven sat there still, or it might be his
son, which is the same thing, and he said to them,-

"It is Winter, the old man of the former year; he is not
dead, as the calendar says, but he is guardian to the spring,
which is coming."

"When will Spring come?" asked the sparrows, "for we shall
have better times then, and a better rule. The old times are
worth nothing."

And in quiet thought old Winter looked at the leafless
forest, where the graceful form and bends of each tree and
branch could be seen; and while Winter slept, icy mists came
from the clouds, and the ruler dreamt of his youthful days and
of his manhood, and in the morning dawn the whole forest
glittered with hoar frost, which the sun shook from the
branches,- and this was the summer dream of Winter.

"When will Spring come?" asked the sparrows. "Spring!"
Again the echo sounded from the hills on which the snow lay.
The sunshine became warmer, the snow melted, and the birds
twittered, "Spring is coming!" And high in the air flew the
first stork, and the second followed; a lovely child sat on
the back of each, and they sank down on the open field, kissed
the earth, and kissed the quiet old man; and, as the mist from
the mountain top, he vanished away and disappeared. And the
story of the year was finished.

"This is all very fine, no doubt," said the sparrows, "and
it is very beautiful; but it is not according to the calendar,
therefore, it must be all wrong."


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:48 AM

THE STORY OF A MOTHER


A MOTHER sat by her little child; she was very sad, for
she feared it would die. It was quite pale, and its little
eyes were closed, and sometimes it drew a heavy deep breath,
almost like a sigh; and then the mother gazed more sadly than
ever on the poor little creature. Some one knocked at the
door, and a poor old man walked in. He was wrapped in
something that looked like a great horse-cloth; and he
required it truly to keep him warm, for it was cold winter;
the country everywhere lay covered with snow and ice, and the
wind blew so sharply that it cut one's face. The little child
had dozed off to sleep for a moment, and the mother, seeing
that the old man shivered with the cold, rose and placed a
small mug of beer on the stove to warm for him. The old man
sat and rocked the cradle; and the mother seated herself on a
chair near him, and looked at her sick child who still
breathed heavily, and took hold of its little hand.

"You think I shall keep him, do you not?" she said. "Our
all-merciful God will surely not take him away from me."

The old man, who was indeed Death himself, nodded his head
in a peculiar manner, which might have signified either Yes,
or No; and the mother cast down her eyes, while the tears
rolled down her cheeks. Then her head became heavy, for she
had not closed her eyes for three days and nights, and she
slept, but only for a moment. Shivering with cold, she started
up and looked round the room. The old man was gone, and her
child- it was gone too!- the old man had taken it with him. In
the corner of the room the old clock began to strike; "whirr"
went the chains, the heavy weight sank to the ground, and the
clock stopped; and the poor mother rushed out of the house
calling for her child. Out in the snow sat a woman in long
black garments, and she said to the mother, "Death has been
with you in your room. I saw him hastening away with your
little child; he strides faster than the wind, and never
brings back what he has taken away."

"Only tell me which way he has gone," said the mother;
tell me the way, I will find him."

"I know the way," said the woman in the black garments;
"but before I tell you, you must sing to me all the songs that
you have sung to your child; I love these songs, I have heard
them before. I am Night, and I saw your tears flow as you
sang."

"I will sing them all to you," said the mother; "but do
not detain me now. I must overtake him, and find my child."

But Night sat silent and still. Then the mother wept and
sang, and wrung her hands. And there were many songs, and yet
even more tears; till at length Night said, "Go to the right,
into the dark forest of fir-trees; for I saw Death take that
road with your little child."

Within the wood the mother came to cross roads, and she
knew not which to take. Just by stood a thorn-bush; it had
neither leaf nor flower, for it was the cold winter time, and
icicles hung on the branches. "Have you not seen Death go by,
with my little child?" she asked.

"Yes," replied the thorn-bush; "but I will not tell you
which way he has taken until you have warmed me in your bosom.
I am freezing to death here, and turning to ice."

Then she pressed the bramble to her bosom quite close, so
that it might be thawed, and the thorns pierced her flesh, and
great drops of blood flowed; but the bramble shot forth fresh
green leaves, and they became flowers on the cold winter's
night, so warm is the heart of a sorrowing mother. Then the
bramble-bush told her the path she must take. She came at
length to a great lake, on which there was neither ship nor
boat to be seen. The lake was not frozen sufficiently for her
to pass over on the ice, nor was it open enough for her to
wade through; and yet she must cross it, if she wished to find
her child. Then she laid herself down to drink up the water of
the lake, which was of course impossible for any human being
to do; but the bereaved mother thought that perhaps a miracle
might take place to help her. "You will never succeed in
this," said the lake; let us make an agreement together which
will be better. I love to collect pearls, and your eyes are
the purest I have ever seen. If you will weep those eyes away
in tears into my waters, then I will take you to the large
hothouse where Death dwells and rears flowers and trees, every
one of which is a human life."

"Oh, what would I not give to reach my child!" said the
weeping mother; and as she still continued to weep, her eyes
fell into the depths of the lake, and became two costly
pearls.

Then the lake lifted her up, and wafted her across to the
opposite shore as if she were on a swing, where stood a
wonderful building many miles in length. No one could tell
whether it was a mountain covered with forests and full of
caves, or whether it had been built. But the poor mother could
not see, for she had wept her eyes into the lake. "Where shall
I find Death, who went away with my little child?" she asked.

"He has not arrived here yet," said an old gray-haired
woman, who was walking about, and watering Death's hothouse.
"How have you found your way here? and who helped you?"

"God has helped me," she replied. "He is merciful; will
you not be merciful too? Where shall I find my little child?"

"I did not know the child," said the old woman; "and you
are blind. Many flowers and trees have faded to-night, and
Death will soon come to transplant them. You know already that
every human being has a life-tree or a life-flower, just as
may be ordained for him. They look like other plants; but they
have hearts that beat. Children's hearts also beat: from that
you may perhaps be able to recognize your child. But what will
you give me, if I tell you what more you will have to do?

"I have nothing to give," said the afflicted mother; "but
I would go to the ends of the earth for you."

"I can give you nothing to do for me there," said the old
woman; "but you can give me your long black hair. You know
yourself that it is beautiful, and it pleases me. You can take
my white hair in exchange, which will be something in return."

"Do you ask nothing more than that?" said she. "I will
give it to you with pleasure."

And she gave up her beautiful hair, and received in return
the white locks of the old woman. Then they went into Death's
vast hothouse, where flowers and trees grew together in
wonderful profusion. Blooming hyacinths, under glass bells,
and peonies, like strong trees. There grew water-plants, some
quite fresh, and others looking sickly, which had water-snakes
twining round them, and black crabs clinging to their stems.
There stood noble palm-trees, oaks, and plantains, and beneath
them bloomed thyme and parsley. Each tree and flower had a
name; each represented a human life, and belonged to men still
living, some in China, others in Greenland, and in all parts
of the world. Some large trees had been planted in little
pots, so that they were cramped for room, and seemed about to
burst the pot to pieces; while many weak little flowers were
growing in rich soil, with moss all around them, carefully
tended and cared for. The sorrowing mother bent over the
little plants, and heard the human heart beating in each, and
recognized the beatings of her child's heart among millions of
others.

"That is it," she cried, stretching out her hand towards a
little crocus-flower which hung down its sickly head.

"Do not touch the flower," exclaimed the old woman; "but
place yourself here; and when Death comes- I expect him every
minute- do not let him pull up that plant, but threaten him
that if he does you will serve the other flowers in the same
manner. This will make him afraid; for he must account to God
for each of them. None can be uprooted, unless he receives
permission to do so."

There rushed through the hothouse a chill of icy coldness,
and the blind mother felt that Death had arrived.

"How did you find your way hither?" asked he; "how could
you come here faster than I have?"

"I am a mother," she answered.

And Death stretched out his hand towards the delicate
little flower; but she held her hands tightly round it, and
held it fast at same time, with the most anxious care, lest
she should touch one of the leaves. Then Death breathed upon
her hands, and she felt his breath colder than the icy wind,
and her hands sank down powerless.

"You cannot prevail against me," said Death.

"But a God of mercy can," said she.

"I only do His will," replied Death. "I am his gardener. I
take all His flowers and trees, and transplant them into the
gardens of Paradise in an unknown land. How they flourish
there, and what that garden resembles, I may not tell you."

"Give me back my child," said the mother, weeping and
imploring; and she seized two beautiful flowers in her hands,
and cried to Death, "I will tear up all your flowers, for I am
in despair."

"Do not touch them," said Death. "You say you are unhappy;
and would you make another mother as unhappy as yourself?"

"Another mother!" cried the poor woman, setting the
flowers free from her hands.

"There are your eyes," said Death. "I fished them up out
of the lake for you. They were shining brightly; but I knew
not they were yours. Take them back- they are clearer now than
before- and then look into the deep well which is close by
here. I will tell you the names of the two flowers which you
wished to pull up; and you will see the whole future of the
human beings they represent, and what you were about to
frustrate and destroy."

Then she looked into the well; and it was a glorious sight
to behold how one of them became a blessing to the world, and
how much happiness and joy it spread around. But she saw that
the life of the other was full of care and poverty, misery and
woe.

"Both are the will of God," said Death.

"Which is the unhappy flower, and which is the blessed
one?" she said.

"That I may not tell you," said Death; "but thus far you
may learn, that one of the two flowers represents your own
child. It was the fate of your child that you saw,- the future
of your own child."

Then the mother screamed aloud with terror, "Which of them
belongs to my child? Tell me that. Deliver the unhappy child.
Release it from so much misery. Rather take it away. Take it
to the kingdom of God. Forget my tears and my entreaties;
forget all that I have said or done."

"I do not understand you," said Death. "Will you have your
child back? or shall I carry him away to a place that you do
not know?"

Then the mother wrung her hands, fell on her knees, and
prayed to God, "Grant not my prayers, when they are contrary
to Thy will, which at all times must be the best. Oh, hear
them not;" and her head sank on her bosom.

Then Death carried away her child to the unknown land.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:48 AM

A STORY


IN the garden all the apple-trees were in blossom. They
had hastened to bring forth flowers before they got green
leaves, and in the yard all the ducklings walked up and down,
and the cat too: it basked in the sun and licked the sunshine
from its own paws. And when one looked at the fields, how
beautifully the corn stood and how green it shone, without
comparison! and there was a twittering and a fluttering of all
the little birds, as if the day were a great festival; and so
it was, for it was Sunday. All the bells were ringing, and all
the people went to church, looking cheerful, and dressed in
their best clothes. There was a look of cheerfulness on
everything. The day was so warm and beautiful that one might
well have said: "God's kindness to us men is beyond all
limits." But inside the church the pastor stood in the pulpit,
and spoke very loudly and angrily. He said that all men were
wicked, and God would punish them for their sins, and that the
wicked, when they died, would be cast into hell, to burn for
ever and ever. He spoke very excitedly, saying that their evil
propensities would not be destroyed, nor would the fire be
extinguished, and they should never find rest. That was
terrible to hear, and he said it in such a tone of conviction;
he described hell to them as a miserable hole where all the
refuse of the world gathers. There was no air beside the hot
burning sulphur flame, and there was no ground under their
feet; they, the wicked ones, sank deeper and deeper, while
eternal silence surrounded them! It was dreadful to hear all
that, for the preacher spoke from his heart, and all the
people in the church were terrified. Meanwhile, the birds sang
merrily outside, and the sun was shining so beautifully warm,
it seemed as though every little flower said: "God, Thy
kindness towards us all is without limits." Indeed, outside it
was not at all like the pastor's sermon.

The same evening, upon going to bed, the pastor noticed
his wife sitting there quiet and pensive.

"What is the matter with you?" he asked her.

"Well, the matter with me is," she said, "that I cannot
collect my thoughts, and am unable to grasp the meaning of
what you said to-day in church- that there are so many wicked
people, and that they should burn eternally. Alas! eternally-
how long! I am only a woman and a sinner before God, but I
should not have the heart to let even the worst sinner burn
for ever, and how could our Lord to do so, who is so
infinitely good, and who knows how the wickedness comes from
without and within? No, I am unable to imagine that, although
you say so."


It was autumn; the trees dropped their leaves, the earnest
and severe pastor sat at the bedside of a dying person. A
pious, faithful soul closed her eyes for ever; she was the
pastor's wife.

..."If any one shall find rest in the grave and mercy
before our Lord you shall certainly do so," said the pastor.
He folded her hands and read a psalm over the dead woman.

She was buried; two large tears rolled over the cheeks of
the earnest man, and in the parsonage it was empty and still,
for its sun had set for ever. She had gone home.

It was night. A cold wind swept over the pastor's head; he
opened his eyes, and it seemed to him as if the moon was
shining into his room. It was not so, however; there was a
being standing before his bed, and looking like the ghost of
his deceased wife. She fixed her eyes upon him with such a
kind and sad expression, just as if she wished to say
something to him. The pastor raised himself in bed and
stretched his arms towards her, saying, "Not even you can find
eternal rest! You suffer, you best and most pious woman?"

The dead woman nodded her head as if to say "Yes," and put
her hand on her breast.

"And can I not obtain rest in the grave for you?"

"Yes," was the answer.

"And how?"

"Give me one hair- only one single hair- from the head of
the sinner for whom the fire shall never be extinguished, of
the sinner whom God will condemn to eternal punishment in
hell."

"Yes, one ought to be able to redeem you so easily, you
pure, pious woman," he said.

"Follow me," said the dead woman. "It is thus granted to
us. By my side you will be able to fly wherever your thoughts
wish to go. Invisible to men, we shall penetrate into their
most secret chambers; but with sure hand you must find out him
who is destined to eternal torture, and before the cock crows
he must be found!" As quickly as if carried by the winged
thoughts they were in the great city, and from the walls the
names of the deadly sins shone in flaming letters: pride,
avarice, drunkenness, wantonness- in short, the whole
seven-coloured bow of sin.

"Yes, therein, as I believed, as I knew it," said the
pastor, "are living those who are abandoned to the eternal
fire." And they were standing before the magnificently
illuminated gate; the broad steps were adorned with carpets
and flowers, and dance music was sounding through the festive
halls. A footman dressed in silk and velvet stood with a large
silver-mounted rod near the entrance.

"Our ball can compare favourably with the king's," he
said, and turned with contempt towards the gazing crowd in the
street. What he thought was sufficiently expressed in his
features and movements: "Miserable beggars, who are looking
in, you are nothing in comparison to me."

"Pride," said the dead woman; "do you see him?"

"The footman?" asked the pastor. "He is but a poor fool,
and not doomed to be tortured eternally by fire!"

"Only a fool!" It sounded through the whole house of
pride: they were all fools there.

Then they flew within the four naked walls of the miser.
Lean as a skeleton, trembling with cold, and hunger, the old
man was clinging with all his thoughts to his money. They saw
him jump up feverishly from his miserable couch and take a
loose stone out of the wall; there lay gold coins in an old
stocking. They saw him anxiously feeling over an old ragged
coat in which pieces of gold were sewn, and his clammy fingers
trembled.

"He is ill! That is madness- a joyless madness- besieged
by fear and dreadful dreams!"

They quickly went away and came before the beds of the
criminals; these unfortunate people slept side by side, in
long rows. Like a ferocious animal, one of them rose out of
his sleep and uttered a horrible cry, and gave his comrade a
violent dig in the ribs with his pointed elbow, and this one
turned round in his sleep:

"Be quiet, monster- sleep! This happens every night!"

"Every night!" repeated the other. "Yes, every night he
comes and tortures me! In my violence I have done this and
that. I was born with an evil mind, which has brought me
hither for the second time; but if I have done wrong I suffer
punishment for it. One thing, however, I have not yet
confessed. When I came out a little while ago, and passed by
the yard of my former master, evil thoughts rose within me
when I remembered this and that. I struck a match a little bit
on the wall; probably it came a little too close to the
thatched roof. All burnt down- a great heat rose, such as
sometimes overcomes me. I myself helped to rescue cattle and
things, nothing alive burnt, except a flight of pigeons, which
flew into the fire, and the yard dog, of which I had not
thought; one could hear him howl out of the fire, and this
howling I still hear when I wish to sleep; and when I have
fallen asleep, the great rough dog comes and places himself
upon me, and howls, presses, and tortures me. Now listen to
what I tell you! You can snore; you are snoring the whole
night, and I hardly a quarter of an hour!" And the blood rose
to the head of the excited criminal; he threw himself upon his
comrade, and beat him with his clenced fist in the face.

"Wicked Matz has become mad again!" they said amongst
themselves. The other criminals seized him, wrestled with him,
and bent him double, so that his head rested between his
knees, and they tied him, so that the blood almost came out of
his eyes and out of all his pores.

"You are killing the unfortunate man," said the pastor,
and as he stretched out his hand to protect him who already
suffered too much, the scene changed. They flew through rich
halls and wretched hovels; wantonness and envy, all the deadly
sins, passed before them. An angel of justice read their
crimes and their defence; the latter was not a brilliant one,
but it was read before God, Who reads the heart, Who knows
everything, the wickedness that comes from within and from
without, Who is mercy and love personified. The pastor's hand
trembled; he dared not stretch it out, he did not venture to
pull a hair out of the sinner's head. And tears gushed from
his eyes like a stream of mercy and love, the cooling waters
of which extinguished the eternal fire of hell.

Just then the cock crowed.

"Father of all mercy, grant Thou to her the peace that I
was unable to procure for her!"

"I have it now!" said the dead woman. "It was your hard
words, your despair of mankind, your gloomy belief in God and
His creation, which drove me to you. Learn to know mankind!
Even in the wicked one lives a part of God- and this
extinguishes and conquers the flame of hell!"


The pastor felt a kiss on his lips; a gleam of light
surrounded him- God's bright sun shone into the room, and his
wife, alive, sweet and full of love, awoke him from a dream
which God had sent him!


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:49 AM

THE STORKS


ON the last house in a little village the storks had built
a nest, and the mother stork sat in it with her four young
ones, who stretched out their necks and pointed their black
beaks, which had not yet turned red like those of the parent
birds. A little way off, on the edge of the roof, stood the
father stork, quite upright and stiff; not liking to be quite
idle, he drew up one leg, and stood on the other, so still
that it seemed almost as if he were carved in wood. "It must
look very grand," thought he, "for my wife to have a sentry
guarding her nest. They do not know that I am her husband;
they will think I have been commanded to stand here, which is
quite aristocratic;" and so he continued standing on one leg.

In the street below were a number of children at play, and
when they caught sight of the storks, one of the boldest
amongst the boys began to sing a song about them, and very
soon he was joined by the rest. These are the words of the
song, but each only sang what he could remember of them in his
own way.

"Stork, stork, fly away,
Stand not on one leg, I pray,
See your wife is in her nest,
With her little ones at rest.
They will hang one,
And fry another;
They will shoot a third,
And roast his brother."

"Just hear what those boys are singing," said the young
storks; "they say we shall be hanged and roasted."

"Never mind what they say; you need not listen," said the
mother. "They can do no harm."

But the boys went on singing and pointing at the storks,
and mocking at them, excepting one of the boys whose name was
Peter; he said it was a shame to make fun of animals, and
would not join with them at all. The mother stork comforted
her young ones, and told them not to mind. "See," she said,
"How quiet your father stands, although he is only on one
leg."

"But we are very much frightened," said the young storks,
and they drew back their heads into the nests.

The next day when the children were playing together, and
saw the storks, they sang the song again-

"They will hang one,
And roast another."

"Shall we be hanged and roasted?" asked the young storks.

"No, certainly not," said the mother. "I will teach you to
fly, and when you have learnt, we will fly into the meadows,
and pay a visit to the frogs, who will bow themselves to us in
the water, and cry 'Croak, croak,' and then we shall eat them
up; that will be fun."

"And what next?" asked the young storks.

"Then," replied the mother, "all the storks in the country
will assemble together, and go through their autumn
manoeuvres, so that it is very important for every one to know
how to fly properly. If they do not, the general will thrust
them through with his beak, and kill them. Therefore you must
take pains and learn, so as to be ready when the drilling
begins."

"Then we may be killed after all, as the boys say; and
hark! they are singing again."

"Listen to me, and not to them," said the mother stork.
"After the great review is over, we shall fly away to warm
countries far from hence, where there are mountains and
forests. To Egypt, where we shall see three-cornered houses
built of stone, with pointed tops that reach nearly to the
clouds. They are called Pyramids, and are older than a stork
could imagine; and in that country, there is a river that
overflows its banks, and then goes back, leaving nothing but
mire; there we can walk about, and eat frogs in abundance."

"Oh, o- h!" cried the young storks.

"Yes, it is a delightful place; there is nothing to do all
day long but eat, and while we are so well off out there, in
this country there will not be a single green leaf on the
trees, and the weather will be so cold that the clouds will
freeze, and fall on the earth in little white rags." The stork
meant snow, but she could not explain it in any other way.

"Will the naughty boys freeze and fall in pieces?" asked
the young storks.

"No, they will not freeze and fall into pieces," said the
mother, "but they will be very cold, and be obliged to sit all
day in a dark, gloomy room, while we shall be flying about in
foreign lands, where there are blooming flowers and warm
sunshine."

Time passed on, and the young storks grew so large that
they could stand upright in the nest and look about them. The
father brought them, every day, beautiful frogs, little
snakes, and all kinds of stork-dainties that he could find.
And then, how funny it was to see the tricks he would perform
to amuse them. He would lay his head quite round over his
tail, and clatter with his beak, as if it had been a rattle;
and then he would tell them stories all about the marshes and
fens.

"Come," said the mother one day, "Now you must learn to
fly." And all the four young ones were obliged to come out on
the top of the roof. Oh, how they tottered at first, and were
obliged to balance themselves with their wings, or they would
have fallen to the ground below.

"Look at me," said the mother, "you must hold your heads
in this way, and place your feet so. Once, twice, once, twice-
that is it. Now you will be able to take care of yourselves in
the world."

Then she flew a little distance from them, and the young
ones made a spring to follow her; but down they fell plump,
for their bodies were still too heavy.

"I don't want to fly," said one of the young storks,
creeping back into the nest. "I don't care about going to warm
countries."

"Would you like to stay here and freeze when the winter
comes?" said the mother, "or till the boys comes to hang you,
or to roast you?- Well then, I'll call them."

"Oh no, no," said the young stork, jumping out on the roof
with the others; and now they were all attentive, and by the
third day could fly a little. Then they began to fancy they
could soar, so they tried to do so, resting on their wings,
but they soon found themselves falling, and had to flap their
wings as quickly as possible. The boys came again in the
street singing their song:-

"Stork, stork, fly away."

"Shall we fly down, and pick their eyes out?" asked the
young storks.

"No; leave them alone," said the mother. "Listen to me;
that is much more important. Now then. One-two-three. Now to
the right. One-two-three. Now to the left, round the chimney.
There now, that was very good. That last flap of the wings was
so easy and graceful, that I shall give you permission to fly
with me to-morrow to the marshes. There will be a number of
very superior storks there with their families, and I expect
you to show them that my children are the best brought up of
any who may be present. You must strut about proudly- it will
look well and make you respected."

"But may we not punish those naughty boys?" asked the
young storks.

"No; let them scream away as much as they like. You can
fly from them now up high amid the clouds, and will be in the
land of the pyramids when they are freezing, and have not a
green leaf on the trees or an apple to eat."

"We will revenge ourselves," whispered the young storks to
each other, as they again joined the exercising.

Of all the boys in the street who sang the mocking song
about the storks, not one was so determined to go on with it
as he who first began it. Yet he was a little fellow not more
than six years old. To the young storks he appeared at least a
hundred, for he was so much bigger than their father and
mother. To be sure, storks cannot be expected to know how old
children and grown-up people are. So they determined to have
their revenge on this boy, because he began the song first and
would keep on with it. The young storks were very angry, and
grew worse as they grew older; so at last their mother was
obliged to promise that they should be revenged, but not until
the day of their departure.

"We must see first, how you acquit yourselves at the grand
review," said she. "If you get on badly there, the general
will thrust his beak through you, and you will be killed, as
the boys said, though not exactly in the same manner. So we
must wait and see."

"You shall see," said the young birds, and then they took
such pains and practised so well every day, that at last it
was quite a pleasure to see them fly so lightly and prettily.
As soon as the autumn arrived, all the storks began to
assemble together before taking their departure for warm
countries during the winter. Then the review commenced. They
flew over forests and villages to show what they could do, for
they had a long journey before them. The young storks
performed their part so well that they received a mark of
honor, with frogs and snakes as a present. These presents were
the best part of the affair, for they could eat the frogs and
snakes, which they very quickly did.

"Now let us have our revenge," they cried.

"Yes, certainly," cried the mother stork. "I have thought
upon the best way to be revenged. I know the pond in which all
the little children lie, waiting till the storks come to take
them to their parents. The prettiest little babies lie there
dreaming more sweetly than they will ever dream in the time to
come. All parents are glad to have a little child, and
children are so pleased with a little brother or sister. Now
we will fly to the pond and fetch a little baby for each of
the children who did not sing that naughty song to make game
of the storks."

"But the naughty boy, who began the song first, what shall
we do to him?" cried the young storks.

"There lies in the pond a little dead baby who has dreamed
itself to death," said the mother. "We will take it to the
naughty boy, and he will cry because we have brought him a
little dead brother. But you have not forgotten the good boy
who said it was a shame to laugh at animals: we will take him
a little brother and sister too, because he was good. He is
called Peter, and you shall all be called Peter in future."

So they all did what their mother had arranged, and from
that day, even till now, all the storks have been called
Peter.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:50 AM

SOMETHING


"I MEAN to be somebody, and do something useful in the
world," said the eldest of five brothers. "I don't care how
humble my position is, so that I can only do some good, which
will be something. I intend to be a brickmaker; bricks are
always wanted, and I shall be really doing something."

"Your 'something' is not enough for me," said the second
brother; "what you talk of doing is nothing at all, it is
journeyman's work, or might even be done by a machine. No! I
should prefer to be a builder at once, there is something real
in that. A man gains a position, he becomes a citizen, has his
own sign, his own house of call for his workmen: so I shall be
a builder. If all goes well, in time I shall become a master,
and have my own journeymen, and my wife will be treated as a
master's wife. This is what I call something."

"I call it all nothing," said the third; "not in reality
any position. There are many in a town far above a master
builder in position. You may be an upright man, but even as a
master you will only be ranked among common men. I know better
what to do than that. I will be an architect, which will place
me among those who possess riches and intellect, and who
speculate in art. I shall certainly have to rise by my own
endeavors from a bricklayer's laborer, or as a carpenter's
apprentice- a lad wearing a paper cap, although I now wear a
silk hat. I shall have to fetch beer and spirits for the
journeymen, and they will call me 'thou,' which will be an
insult. I shall endure it, however, for I shall look upon it
all as a mere representation, a masquerade, a mummery, which
to-morrow, that is, when I myself as a journeyman, shall have
served my time, will vanish, and I shall go my way, and all
that has passed will be nothing to me. Then I shall enter the
academy, and get instructed in drawing, and be called an
architect. I may even attain to rank, and have something
placed before or after my name, and I shall build as others
have done before me. By this there will be always 'something'
to make me remembered, and is not that worth living for?"

"Not in my opinion," said the fourth; "I will never follow
the lead of others, and only imitate what they have done. I
will be a genius, and become greater than all of you together.
I will create a new style of building, and introduce a plan
for erecting houses suitable to the climate, with material
easily obtained in the country, and thus suit national feeling
and the developments of the age, besides building a storey for
my own genius."

"But supposing the climate and the material are not good
for much," said the fifth brother, "that would be very
unfortunate for you, and have an influence over your
experiments. Nationality may assert itself until it becomes
affectation, and the developments of a century may run wild,
as youth often does. I see clearly that none of you will ever
really be anything worth notice, however you may now fancy it.
But do as you like, I shall not imitate you. I mean to keep
clear of all these things, and criticize what you do. In every
action something imperfect may be discovered, something not
right, which I shall make it my business to find out and
expose; that will be something, I fancy." And he kept his
word, and became a critic.

People said of this fifth brother, "There is something
very precise about him; he has a good head-piece, but he does
nothing." And on that very account they thought he must be
something.

Now, you see, this is a little history which will never
end; as long as the world exists, there will always be men
like these five brothers. And what became of them? Were they
each nothing or something? You shall hear; it is quite a
history.

The eldest brother, he who fabricated bricks, soon
discovered that each brick, when finished, brought him in a
small coin, if only a copper one; and many copper pieces, if
placed one upon another, can be changed into a shining
shilling; and at whatever door a person knocks, who has a
number of these in his hands, whether it be the baker's, the
butcher's, or the tailor's, the door flies open, and he can
get all he wants. So you see the value of bricks. Some of the
bricks, however, crumbled to pieces, or were broken, but the
elder brother found a use for even these.

On the high bank of earth, which formed a dyke on the
sea-coast, a poor woman named Margaret wished to build herself
a house, so all the imperfect bricks were given to her, and a
few whole ones with them; for the eldest brother was a
kind-hearted man, although he never achieved anything higher
than making bricks. The poor woman built herself a little
house- it was small and narrow, and the window was quite
crooked, the door too low, and the straw roof might have been
better thatched. But still it was a shelter, and from within
you could look far over the sea, which dashed wildly against
the sea-wall on which the little house was built. The salt
waves sprinkled their white foam over it, but it stood firm,
and remained long after he who had given the bricks to build
it was dead and buried.

The second brother of course knew better how to build than
poor Margaret, for he served an apprenticeship to learn it.
When his time was up, he packed up his knapsack, and went on
his travels, singing the journeyman's song,-


"While young, I can wander without a care,
And build new houses everywhere;
Fair and bright are my dreams of home,
Always thought of wherever I roam.

Hurrah for a workman's life of glee!
There's a loved one at home who thinks of me;
Home and friends I can ne'er forget,
And I mean to be a master yet."

And that is what he did. On his return home, he became a
master builder,- built one house after another in the town,
till they formed quite a street, which, when finished, became
really an ornament to the town. These houses built a house for
him in return, which was to be his own. But how can houses
build a house? If the houses were asked, they could not
answer; but the people would understand, and say, "Certainly
the street built his house for him." It was not very large,
and the floor was of lime; but when he danced with his bride
on the lime-covered floor, it was to him white and shining,
and from every stone in the wall flowers seemed to spring
forth and decorate the room as with the richest tapestry. It
was really a pretty house, and in it were a happy pair. The
flag of the corporation fluttered before it, and the
journeymen and apprentices shouted "Hurrah." He had gained his
position, he had made himself something, and at last he died,
which was "something" too.

Now we come to the architect, the third brother, who had
been first a carpenter's apprentice, had worn a cap, and
served as an errand boy, but afterwards went to the academy,
and risen to be an architect, a high and noble gentleman. Ah
yes, the houses of the new street, which the brother who was a
master builder erected, may have built his house for him, but
the street received its name from the architect, and the
handsomest house in the street became his property. That was
something, and he was "something," for he had a list of titles
before and after his name. His children were called
"wellborn," and when he died, his widow was treated as a lady
of position, and that was "something." His name remained
always written at the corner of the street, and lived in every
one's mouth as its name. Yes, this also was something."

And what about the genius of the family- the fourth
brother- who wanted to invent something new and original? He
tried to build a lofty storey himself, but it fell to pieces,
and he fell with it and broke his neck. However, he had a
splendid funeral, with the city flags and music in the
procession; flowers were strewn on the pavement, and three
orations were spoken over his grave, each one longer than the
other. He would have liked this very much during his life, as
well as the poems about him in the papers, for he liked
nothing so well as to be talked of. A monument was also
erected over his grave. It was only another storey over him,
but that was "something," Now he was dead, like the three
other brothers.

The youngest- the critic- outlived them all, which was
quite right for him. It gave him the opportunity of having the
last word, which to him was of great importance. People always
said he had a good head-piece. At last his hour came, and he
died, and arrived at the gates of heaven. Souls always enter
these gates in pairs; so he found himself standing and waiting
for admission with another; and who should it be but old dame
Margaret, from the house on the dyke! "It is evidently for the
sake of contrast that I and this wretched soul should arrive
here exactly at the same time," said the critic. "Pray who are
you, my good woman?" said he; "do you want to get in here
too?"

And the old woman curtsied as well as she could; she
thought it must be St. Peter himself who spoke to her. "I am a
poor old woman," she said, "without my family. I am old
Margaret, that lived in the house on the dyke."

"Well, and what have you done- what great deed have you
performed down below?"

"I have done nothing at all in the world that could give
me a claim to have these doors open for me," she said. "It
would be only through mercy that I can be allowed to slip in
through the gate."

"In what manner did you leave the world?" he asked, just
for the sake of saying something; for it made him feel very
weary to stand there and wait.

"How I left the world?" she replied; "why, I can scarcely
tell you. During the last years of my life I was sick and
miserable, and I was unable to bear creeping out of bed
suddenly into the frost and cold. Last winter was a hard
winter, but I have got over it all now. There were a few mild
days, as your honor, no doubt, knows. The ice lay thickly on
the lake, as far one could see. The people came from the town,
and walked upon it, and they say there were dancing and
skating upon it, I believe, and a great feasting. The sound of
beautiful music came into my poor little room where I lay.
Towards evening, when the moon rose beautifully, though not
yet in her full splendor, I glanced from my bed over the wide
sea; and there, just where the sea and sky met, rose a curious
white cloud. I lay looking at the cloud till I observed a
little black spot in the middle of it, which gradually grew
larger and larger, and then I knew what it meant- I am old and
experienced; and although this token is not often seen, I knew
it, and a shuddering seized me. Twice in my life had I seen
this same thing, and I knew that there would be an awful
storm, with a spring tide, which would overwhelm the poor
people who were now out on the ice, drinking, dancing, and
making merry. Young and old, the whole city, were there; who
was to warn them, if no one noticed the sign, or knew what it
meant as I did? I was so alarmed, that I felt more strength
and life than I had done for some time. I got out of bed, and
reached the window; I could not crawl any farther from
weakness and exhaustion; but I managed to open the window. I
saw the people outside running and jumping about on the ice; I
saw the beautiful flags waving in the wind; I heard the boys
shouting, 'Hurrah!' and the lads and lasses singing, and
everything full of merriment and joy. But there was the white
cloud with the black spot hanging over them. I cried out as
loudly as I could, but no one heard me; I was too far off from
the people. Soon would the storm burst, the ice break, and all
who were on it be irretrievably lost. They could not hear me,
and to go to them was quite out of my power. Oh, if I could
only get them safe on land! Then came the thought, as if from
heaven, that I would rather set fire to my bed, and let the
house be burnt down, than that so many people should perish
miserably. I got a light, and in a few moments the red flames
leaped up as a beacon to them. I escaped fortunately as far as
the threshold of the door; but there I fell down and remained:
I could go no farther. The flames rushed out towards me,
flickered on the window, and rose high above the roof. The
people on the ice became aware of the fire, and ran as fast as
possible to help a poor sick woman, who, as they thought, was
being burnt to death. There was not one who did not run. I
heard them coming, and I also at the same time was conscious
of a rush of air and a sound like the roar of heavy artillery.
The spring flood was lifting the ice covering, which brake
into a thousand pieces. But the people had reached the
sea-wall, where the sparks were flying round. I had saved them
all; but I suppose I could not survive the cold and fright; so
I came up here to the gates of paradise. I am told they are
open to poor creatures such as I am, and I have now no house
left on earth; but I do not think that will give me a claim to
be admitted here."

Then the gates were opened, and an angel led the old woman
in. She had dropped one little straw out of her straw bed,
when she set it on fire to save the lives of so many. It had
been changed into the purest gold- into gold that constantly
grew and expanded into flowers and fruit of immortal beauty.

"See," said the angel, pointing to the wonderful straw,
"this is what the poor woman has brought. What dost thou
bring? I know thou hast accomplished nothing, not even made a
single brick. Even if thou couldst return, and at least
produce so much, very likely, when made, the brick would be
useless, unless done with a good will, which is always
something. But thou canst not return to earth, and I can do
nothing for thee."

Then the poor soul, the old mother who had lived in the
house on the dyke, pleaded for him. She said, "His brother
made all the stone and bricks, and sent them to me to build my
poor little dwelling, which was a great deal to do for a poor
woman like me. Could not all these bricks and pieces be as a
wall of stone to prevail for him? It is an act of mercy; he is
wanting it now; and here is the very fountain of mercy."

"Then," said the angel, "thy brother, he who has been
looked upon as the meanest of you all, he whose honest deeds
to thee appeared so humble,- it is he who has sent you this
heavenly gift. Thou shalt not be turned away. Thou shalt have
permission to stand without the gate and reflect, and repent
of thy life on earth; but thou shalt not be admitted here
until thou hast performed one good deed of repentance, which
will indeed for thee be something."

"I could have expressed that better," thought the critic;
but he did not say it aloud, which for him was SOMETHING,
after all.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 12:59 AM

THE SNOW QUEEN
IN SEVEN STORIES

STORY THE FIRST


WHICH describes a looking-glass and the broken fragments.

You must attend to the commencement of this story, for
when we get to the end we shall know more than we do now about
a very wicked hobgoblin; he was one of the very worst, for he
was a real demon. One day, when he was in a merry mood, he
made a looking-glass which had the power of making everything
good or beautiful that was reflected in it almost shrink to
nothing, while everything that was worthless and bad looked
increased in size and worse than ever. The most lovely
landscapes appeared like boiled spinach, and the people became
hideous, and looked as if they stood on their heads and had no
bodies. Their countenances were so distorted that no one could
recognize them, and even one freckle on the face appeared to
spread over the whole of the nose and mouth. The demon said
this was very amusing. When a good or pious thought passed
through the mind of any one it was misrepresented in the
glass; and then how the demon laughed at his cunning
invention. All who went to the demon's school- for he kept a
school- talked everywhere of the wonders they had seen, and
declared that people could now, for the first time, see what
the world and mankind were really like. They carried the glass
about everywhere, till at last there was not a land nor a
people who had not been looked at through this distorted
mirror. They wanted even to fly with it up to heaven to see
the angels, but the higher they flew the more slippery the
glass became, and they could scarcely hold it, till at last it
slipped from their hands, fell to the earth, and was broken
into millions of pieces. But now the looking-glass caused more
unhappiness than ever, for some of the fragments were not so
large as a grain of sand, and they flew about the world into
every country. When one of these tiny atoms flew into a
person's eye, it stuck there unknown to him, and from that
moment he saw everything through a distorted medium, or could
see only the worst side of what he looked at, for even the
smallest fragment retained the same power which had belonged
to the whole mirror. Some few persons even got a fragment of
the looking-glass in their hearts, and this was very terrible,
for their hearts became cold like a lump of ice. A few of the
pieces were so large that they could be used as window-panes;
it would have been a sad thing to look at our friends through
them. Other pieces were made into spectacles; this was
dreadful for those who wore them, for they could see nothing
either rightly or justly. At all this the wicked demon laughed
till his sides shook- it tickled him so to see the mischief he
had done. There were still a number of these little fragments
of glass floating about in the air, and now you shall hear
what happened with one of them.

SECOND STORY
A LITTLE BOY AND A LITTLE GIRL

In a large town, full of houses and people, there is not
room for everybody to have even a little garden, therefore
they are obliged to be satisfied with a few flowers in
flower-pots. In one of these large towns lived two poor
children who had a garden something larger and better than a
few flower-pots. They were not brother and sister, but they
loved each other almost as much as if they had been. Their
parents lived opposite to each other in two garrets, where the
roofs of neighboring houses projected out towards each other
and the water-pipe ran between them. In each house was a
little window, so that any one could step across the gutter
from one window to the other. The parents of these children
had each a large wooden box in which they cultivated kitchen
herbs for their own use, and a little rose-bush in each box,
which grew splendidly. Now after a while the parents decided
to place these two boxes across the water-pipe, so that they
reached from one window to the other and looked like two banks
of flowers. Sweet-peas drooped over the boxes, and the
rose-bushes shot forth long branches, which were trained round
the windows and clustered together almost like a triumphal
arch of leaves and flowers. The boxes were very high, and the
children knew they must not climb upon them, without
permission, but they were often, however, allowed to step out
together and sit upon their little stools under the
rose-bushes, or play quietly. In winter all this pleasure came
to an end, for the windows were sometimes quite frozen over.
But then they would warm copper pennies on the stove, and hold
the warm pennies against the frozen pane; there would be very
soon a little round hole through which they could peep, and
the soft bright eyes of the little boy and girl would beam
through the hole at each window as they looked at each other.
Their names were Kay and Gerda. In summer they could be
together with one jump from the window, but in winter they had
to go up and down the long staircase, and out through the snow
before they could meet.

"See there are the white bees swarming," said Kay's old
grandmother one day when it was snowing.

"Have they a queen bee?" asked the little boy, for he knew
that the real bees had a queen.

"To be sure they have," said the grandmother. "She is
flying there where the swarm is thickest. She is the largest
of them all, and never remains on the earth, but flies up to
the dark clouds. Often at midnight she flies through the
streets of the town, and looks in at the windows, then the ice
freezes on the panes into wonderful shapes, that look like
flowers and castles."

"Yes, I have seen them," said both the children, and they
knew it must be true.

"Can the Snow Queen come in here?" asked the little girl.

"Only let her come," said the boy, "I'll set her on the
stove and then she'll melt."

Then the grandmother smoothed his hair and told him some
more tales. One evening, when little Kay was at home, half
undressed, he climbed on a chair by the window and peeped out
through the little hole. A few flakes of snow were falling,
and one of them, rather larger than the rest, alighted on the
edge of one of the flower boxes. This snow-flake grew larger
and larger, till at last it became the figure of a woman,
dressed in garments of white gauze, which looked like millions
of starry snow-flakes linked together. She was fair and
beautiful, but made of ice- shining and glittering ice. Still
she was alive and her eyes sparkled like bright stars, but
there was neither peace nor rest in their glance. She nodded
towards the window and waved her hand. The little boy was
frightened and sprang from the chair; at the same moment it
seemed as if a large bird flew by the window. On the following
day there was a clear frost, and very soon came the spring.
The sun shone; the young green leaves burst forth; the
swallows built their nests; windows were opened, and the
children sat once more in the garden on the roof, high above
all the other rooms. How beautiful the roses blossomed this
summer. The little girl had learnt a hymn in which roses were
spoken of, and then she thought of their own roses, and she
sang the hymn to the little boy, and he sang too:-

"Roses bloom and cease to be,
But we shall the Christ-child see."

Then the little ones held each other by the hand, and kissed
the roses, and looked at the bright sunshine, and spoke to it
as if the Christ-child were there. Those were splendid summer
days. How beautiful and fresh it was out among the
rose-bushes, which seemed as if they would never leave off
blooming. One day Kay and Gerda sat looking at a book full of
pictures of animals and birds, and then just as the clock in
the church tower struck twelve, Kay said, "Oh, something has
struck my heart!" and soon after, "There is something in my
eye."

The little girl put her arm round his neck, and looked
into his eye, but she could see nothing.

"I think it is gone," he said. But it was not gone; it was
one of those bits of the looking-glass- that magic mirror, of
which we have spoken- the ugly glass which made everything
great and good appear small and ugly, while all that was
wicked and bad became more visible, and every little fault
could be plainly seen. Poor little Kay had also received a
small grain in his heart, which very quickly turned to a lump
of ice. He felt no more pain, but the glass was there still.
"Why do you cry?" said he at last; "it makes you look ugly.
There is nothing the matter with me now. Oh, see!" he cried
suddenly, "that rose is worm-eaten, and this one is quite
crooked. After all they are ugly roses, just like the box in
which they stand," and then he kicked the boxes with his foot,
and pulled off the two roses.

"Kay, what are you doing?" cried the little girl; and
then, when he saw how frightened she was, he tore off another
rose, and jumped through his own window away from little
Gerda.

When she afterwards brought out the picture book, he said,
"It was only fit for babies in long clothes," and when
grandmother told any stories, he would interrupt her with
"but;" or, when he could manage it, he would get behind her
chair, put on a pair of spectacles, and imitate her very
cleverly, to make people laugh. By-and-by he began to mimic
the speech and gait of persons in the street. All that was
peculiar or disagreeable in a person he would imitate
directly, and people said, "That boy will be very clever; he
has a remarkable genius." But it was the piece of glass in his
eye, and the coldness in his heart, that made him act like
this. He would even tease little Gerda, who loved him with all
her heart. His games, too, were quite different; they were not
so childish. One winter's day, when it snowed, he brought out
a burning-glass, then he held out the tail of his blue coat,
and let the snow-flakes fall upon it. "Look in this glass,
Gerda," said he; and she saw how every flake of snow was
magnified, and looked like a beautiful flower or a glittering
star. "Is it not clever?" said Kay, "and much more interesting
than looking at real flowers. There is not a single fault in
it, and the snow-flakes are quite perfect till they begin to
melt."

Soon after Kay made his appearance in large thick gloves,
and with his sledge at his back. He called up stairs to Gerda,
"I've got to leave to go into the great square, where the
other boys play and ride." And away he went.

In the great square, the boldest among the boys would
often tie their sledges to the country people's carts, and go
with them a good way. This was capital. But while they were
all amusing themselves, and Kay with them, a great sledge came
by; it was painted white, and in it sat some one wrapped in a
rough white fur, and wearing a white cap. The sledge drove
twice round the square, and Kay fastened his own little sledge
to it, so that when it went away, he followed with it. It went
faster and faster right through the next street, and then the
person who drove turned round and nodded pleasantly to Kay,
just as if they were acquainted with each other, but whenever
Kay wished to loosen his little sledge the driver nodded
again, so Kay sat still, and they drove out through the town
gate. Then the snow began to fall so heavily that the little
boy could not see a hand's breadth before him, but still they
drove on; then he suddenly loosened the cord so that the large
sled might go on without him, but it was of no use, his little
carriage held fast, and away they went like the wind. Then he
called out loudly, but nobody heard him, while the snow beat
upon him, and the sledge flew onwards. Every now and then it
gave a jump as if it were going over hedges and ditches. The
boy was frightened, and tried to say a prayer, but he could
remember nothing but the multiplication table.

The snow-flakes became larger and larger, till they
appeared like great white chickens. All at once they sprang on
one side, the great sledge stopped, and the person who had
driven it rose up. The fur and the cap, which were made
entirely of snow, fell off, and he saw a lady, tall and white,
it was the Snow Queen.

"We have driven well," said she, "but why do you tremble?
here, creep into my warm fur." Then she seated him beside her
in the sledge, and as she wrapped the fur round him he felt as
if he were sinking into a snow drift.

"Are you still cold," she asked, as she kissed him on the
forehead. The kiss was colder than ice; it went quite through
to his heart, which was already almost a lump of ice; he felt
as if he were going to die, but only for a moment; he soon
seemed quite well again, and did not notice the cold around
him.

"My sledge! don't forget my sledge," was his first
thought, and then he looked and saw that it was bound fast to
one of the white chickens, which flew behind him with the
sledge at its back. The Snow Queen kissed little Kay again,
and by this time he had forgotten little Gerda, his
grandmother, and all at home.

"Now you must have no more kisses," she said, "or I should
kiss you to death."

Kay looked at her, and saw that she was so beautiful, he
could not imagine a more lovely and intelligent face; she did
not now seem to be made of ice, as when he had seen her
through his window, and she had nodded to him. In his eyes she
was perfect, and she did not feel at all afraid. He told her
he could do mental arithmetic, as far as fractions, and that
he knew the number of square miles and the number of
inhabitants in the country. And she always smiled so that he
thought he did not know enough yet, and she looked round the
vast expanse as she flew higher and higher with him upon a
black cloud, while the storm blew and howled as if it were
singing old songs. They flew over woods and lakes, over sea
and land; below them roared the wild wind; the wolves howled
and the snow crackled; over them flew the black screaming
crows, and above all shone the moon, clear and bright,- and so
Kay passed through the long winter's night, and by day he
slept at the feet of the Snow Queen.

<<<<<<<<<<<<<



أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:02 AM

THE SNOW QUEEN


THIRD STORY
THE FLOWER GARDEN OF THE WOMAN
WHO COULD CONJURE

But how fared little Gerda during Kay's absence? What had
become of him, no one knew, nor could any one give the
slightest information, excepting the boys, who said that he
had tied his sledge to another very large one, which had
driven through the street, and out at the town gate. Nobody
knew where it went; many tears were shed for him, and little
Gerda wept bitterly for a long time. She said she knew he must
be dead; that he was drowned in the river which flowed close
by the school. Oh, indeed those long winter days were very
dreary. But at last spring came, with warm sunshine. "Kay is
dead and gone," said little Gerda.

"I don't believe it," said the sunshine.

"He is dead and gone," she said to the sparrows.

"We don't believe it," they replied; and at last little
Gerda began to doubt it herself. "I will put on my new red
shoes," she said one morning, "those that Kay has never seen,
and then I will go down to the river, and ask for him." It was
quite early when she kissed her old grandmother, who was still
asleep; then she put on her red shoes, and went quite alone
out of the town gates toward the river. "Is it true that you
have taken my little playmate away from me?" said she to the
river. "I will give you my red shoes if you will give him back
to me." And it seemed as if the waves nodded to her in a
strange manner. Then she took off her red shoes, which she
liked better than anything else, and threw them both into the
river, but they fell near the bank, and the little waves
carried them back to the land, just as if the river would not
take from her what she loved best, because they could not give
her back little Kay. But she thought the shoes had not been
thrown out far enough. Then she crept into a boat that lay
among the reeds, and threw the shoes again from the farther
end of the boat into the water, but it was not fastened. And
her movement sent it gliding away from the land. When she saw
this she hastened to reach the end of the boat, but before she
could so it was more than a yard from the bank, and drifting
away faster than ever. Then little Gerda was very much
frightened, and began to cry, but no one heard her except the
sparrows, and they could not carry her to land, but they flew
along by the shore, and sang, as if to comfort her, "Here we
are! Here we are!" The boat floated with the stream; little
Gerda sat quite still with only her stockings on her feet; the
red shoes floated after her, but she could not reach them
because the boat kept so much in advance. The banks on each
side of the river were very pretty. There were beautiful
flowers, old trees, sloping fields, in which cows and sheep
were grazing, but not a man to be seen. Perhaps the river will
carry me to little Kay, thought Gerda, and then she became
more cheerful, and raised her head, and looked at the
beautiful green banks; and so the boat sailed on for hours. At
length she came to a large cherry orchard, in which stood a
small red house with strange red and blue windows. It had also
a thatched roof, and outside were two wooden soldiers, that
presented arms to her as she sailed past. Gerda called out to
them, for she thought they were alive, but of course they did
not answer; and as the boat drifted nearer to the shore, she
saw what they really were. Then Gerda called still louder, and
there came a very old woman out of the house, leaning on a
crutch. She wore a large hat to shade her from the sun, and on
it were painted all sorts of pretty flowers. "You poor little
child," said the old woman, "how did you manage to come all
this distance into the wide world on such a rapid rolling
stream?" And then the old woman walked in the water, seized
the boat with her crutch, drew it to land, and lifted Gerda
out. And Gerda was glad to feel herself on dry ground,
although she was rather afraid of the strange old woman. "Come
and tell me who you are," said she, "and how came you here."

Then Gerda told her everything, while the old woman shook
her head, and said, "Hem-hem;" and when she had finished,
Gerda asked if she had not seen little Kay, and the old woman
told her he had not passed by that way, but he very likely
would come. So she told Gerda not to be sorrowful, but to
taste the cherries and look at the flowers; they were better
than any picture-book, for each of them could tell a story.
Then she took Gerda by the hand and led her into the little
house, and the old woman closed the door. The windows were
very high, and as the panes were red, blue, and yellow, the
daylight shone through them in all sorts of singular colors.
On the table stood beautiful cherries, and Gerda had
permission to eat as many as she would. While she was eating
them the old woman combed out her long flaxen ringlets with a
golden comb, and the glossy curls hung down on each side of
the little round pleasant face, which looked fresh and
blooming as a rose. "I have long been wishing for a dear
little maiden like you," said the old woman, "and now you must
stay with me, and see how happily we shall live together." And
while she went on combing little Gerda's hair, she thought
less and less about her adopted brother Kay, for the old woman
could conjure, although she was not a wicked witch; she
conjured only a little for her own amusement, and now, because
she wanted to keep Gerda. Therefore she went into the garden,
and stretched out her crutch towards all the rose-trees,
beautiful though they were; and they immediately sunk into the
dark earth, so that no one could tell where they had once
stood. The old woman was afraid that if little Gerda saw roses
she would think of those at home, and then remember little
Kay, and run away. Then she took Gerda into the flower-garden.
How fragrant and beautiful it was! Every flower that could be
thought of for every season of the year was here in full
bloom; no picture-book could have more beautiful colors. Gerda
jumped for joy, and played till the sun went down behind the
tall cherry-trees; then she slept in an elegant bed with red
silk pillows, embroidered with colored violets; and then she
dreamed as pleasantly as a queen on her wedding day. The next
day, and for many days after, Gerda played with the flowers in
the warm sunshine. She knew every flower, and yet, although
there were so many of them, it seemed as if one were missing,
but which it was she could not tell. One day, however, as she
sat looking at the old woman's hat with the painted flowers on
it, she saw that the prettiest of them all was a rose. The old
woman had forgotten to take it from her hat when she made all
the roses sink into the earth. But it is difficult to keep the
thoughts together in everything; one little mistake upsets all
our arrangements.

"What, are there no roses here?" cried Gerda; and she ran
out into the garden, and examined all the beds, and searched
and searched. There was not one to be found. Then she sat down
and wept, and her tears fell just on the place where one of
the rose-trees had sunk down. The warm tears moistened the
earth, and the rose-tree sprouted up at once, as blooming as
when it had sunk; and Gerda embraced it and kissed the roses,
and thought of the beautiful roses at home, and, with them, of
little Kay.

"Oh, how I have been detained!" said the little maiden, "I
wanted to seek for little Kay. Do you know where he is?" she
asked the roses; "do you think he is dead?"

And the roses answered, "No, he is not dead. We have been
in the ground where all the dead lie; but Kay is not there."

"Thank you," said little Gerda, and then she went to the
other flowers, and looked into their little cups, and asked,
"Do you know where little Kay is?" But each flower, as it
stood in the sunshine, dreamed only of its own little fairy
tale of history. Not one knew anything of Kay. Gerda heard
many stories from the flowers, as she asked them one after
another about him.

And what, said the tiger-lily? "Hark, do you hear the
drum? - 'turn, turn,'- there are only two notes, always,
'turn, turn.' Listen to the women's song of mourning! Hear the
cry of the priest! In her long red robe stands the Hindoo
widow by the funeral pile. The flames rise around her as she
places herself on the dead body of her husband; but the Hindoo
woman is thinking of the living one in that circle; of him,
her son, who lighted those flames. Those shining eyes trouble
her heart more painfully than the flames which will soon
consume her body to ashes. Can the fire of the heart be
extinguished in the flames of the funeral pile?"

"I don't understand that at all," said little Gerda.

"That is my story," said the tiger-lily.

What, says the convolvulus? "Near yonder narrow road
stands an old knight's castle; thick ivy creeps over the old
ruined walls, leaf over leaf, even to the balcony, in which
stands a beautiful maiden. She bends over the balustrades, and
looks up the road. No rose on its stem is fresher than she; no
apple-blossom, wafted by the wind, floats more lightly than
she moves. Her rich silk rustles as she bends over and
exclaims, 'Will he not come?'

"Is it Kay you mean?" asked Gerda.

"I am only speaking of a story of my dream," replied the
flower.

What, said the little snow-drop? "Between two trees a rope
is hanging; there is a piece of board upon it; it is a swing.
Two pretty little girls, in dresses white as snow, and with
long green ribbons fluttering from their hats, are sitting
upon it swinging. Their brother who is taller than they are,
stands in the swing; he has one arm round the rope, to steady
himself; in one hand he holds a little bowl, and in the other
a clay pipe; he is blowing bubbles. As the swing goes on, the
bubbles fly upward, reflecting the most beautiful varying
colors. The last still hangs from the bowl of the pipe, and
sways in the wind. On goes the swing; and then a little black
dog comes running up. He is almost as light as the bubble, and
he raises himself on his hind legs, and wants to be taken into
the swing; but it does not stop, and the dog falls; then he
barks and gets angry. The children stoop towards him, and the
bubble bursts. A swinging plank, a light sparkling foam
picture,- that is my story."

"It may be all very pretty what you are telling me," said
little Gerda, "but you speak so mournfully, and you do not
mention little Kay at all."

What do the hyacinths say? "There were three beautiful
sisters, fair and delicate. The dress of one was red, of the
second blue, and of the third pure white. Hand in hand they
danced in the bright moonlight, by the calm lake; but they
were human beings, not fairy elves. The sweet fragrance
attracted them, and they disappeared in the wood; here the
fragrance became stronger. Three coffins, in which lay the
three beautiful maidens, glided from the thickest part of the
forest across the lake. The fire-flies flew lightly over them,
like little floating torches. Do the dancing maidens sleep, or
are they dead? The scent of the flower says that they are
corpses. The evening bell tolls their knell."

"You make me quite sorrowful," said little Gerda; "your
perfume is so strong, you make me think of the dead maidens.
Ah! is little Kay really dead then? The roses have been in the
earth, and they say no."

"Cling, clang," tolled the hyacinth bells. "We are not
tolling for little Kay; we do not know him. We sing our song,
the only one we know."

Then Gerda went to the buttercups that were glittering
amongst the bright green leaves.

"You are little bright suns," said Gerda; "tell me if you
know where I can find my play-fellow."

And the buttercups sparkled gayly, and looked again at
Gerda. What song could the buttercups sing? It was not about
Kay.

"The bright warm sun shone on a little court, on the first
warm day of spring. His bright beams rested on the white walls
of the neighboring house; and close by bloomed the first
yellow flower of the season, glittering like gold in the sun's
warm ray. An old woman sat in her arm chair at the house door,
and her granddaughter, a poor and pretty servant-maid came to
see her for a short visit. When she kissed her grandmother
there was gold everywhere: the gold of the heart in that holy
kiss; it was a golden morning; there was gold in the beaming
sunlight, gold in the leaves of the lowly flower, and on the
lips of the maiden. There, that is my story," said the
buttercup.

"My poor old grandmother!" sighed Gerda; "she is longing
to see me, and grieving for me as she did for little Kay; but
I shall soon go home now, and take little Kay with me. It is
no use asking the flowers; they know only their own songs, and
can give me no information."

And then she tucked up her little dress, that she might
run faster, but the narcissus caught her by the leg as she was
jumping over it; so she stopped and looked at the tall yellow
flower, and said, "Perhaps you may know something."

Then she stooped down quite close to the flower, and
listened; and what did he say?

"I can see myself, I can see myself," said the narcissus.
"Oh, how sweet is my perfume! Up in a little room with a bow
window, stands a little dancing girl, half undressed; she
stands sometimes on one leg, and sometimes on both, and looks
as if she would tread the whole world under her feet. She is
nothing but a delusion. She is pouring water out of a tea-pot
on a piece of stuff which she holds in her hand; it is her
bodice. 'Cleanliness is a good thing,' she says. Her white
dress hangs on a peg; it has also been washed in the tea-pot,
and dried on the roof. She puts it on, and ties a
saffron-colored handkerchief round her neck, which makes the
dress look whiter. See how she stretches out her legs, as if
she were showing off on a stem. I can see myself, I can see
myself."

"What do I care for all that," said Gerda, "you need not
tell me such stuff." And then she ran to the other end of the
garden. The door was fastened, but she pressed against the
rusty latch, and it gave way. The door sprang open, and little
Gerda ran out with bare feet into the wide world. She looked
back three times, but no one seemed to be following her. At
last she could run no longer, so she sat down to rest on a
great stone, and when she looked round she saw that the summer
was over, and autumn very far advanced. She had known nothing
of this in the beautiful garden, where the sun shone and the
flowers grew all the year round.

"Oh, how I have wasted my time?" said little Gerda; "it is
autumn. I must not rest any longer," and she rose up to go on.
But her little feet were wounded and sore, and everything
around her looked so cold and bleak. The long willow-leaves
were quite yellow. The dew-drops fell like water, leaf after
leaf dropped from the trees, the sloe-thorn alone still bore
fruit, but the sloes were sour, and set the teeth on edge. Oh,
how dark and weary the whole world appeared!

FOURTH STORY
THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS

Gerda was obliged to rest again, and just opposite the
place where she sat, she saw a great crow come hopping across
the snow toward her. He stood looking at her for some time,
and then he wagged his head and said, "Caw, caw; good-day,
good-day." He pronounced the words as plainly as he could,
because he meant to be kind to the little girl; and then he
asked her where she was going all alone in the wide world.

The word alone Gerda understood very well, and knew how
much it expressed. So then she told the crow the whole story
of her life and adventures, and asked him if he had seen
little Kay.

The crow nodded his head very gravely, and said, "Perhaps
I have- it may be."

"No! Do you think you have?" cried little Gerda, and she
kissed the crow, and hugged him almost to death with joy.

"Gently, gently," said the crow. "I believe I know. I
think it may be little Kay; but he has certainly forgotten you
by this time for the princess."

"Does he live with a princess?" asked Gerda.

"Yes, listen," replied the crow, "but it is so difficult
to speak your language. If you understand the crows' language
then I can explain it better. Do you?"

"No, I have never learnt it," said Gerda, but my
grandmother understands it, and used to speak it to me. I wish
I had learnt it."

"It does not matter," answered the crow; "I will explain
as well as I can, although it will be very badly done;" and he
told her what he had heard. "In this kingdom where we now
are," said he, "there lives a princess, who is so wonderfully
clever that she has read all the newspapers in the world, and
forgotten them too, although she is so clever. A short time
ago, as she was sitting on her throne, which people say is not
such an agreeable seat as is often supposed, she began to sing
a song which commences in these words:

'Why should I not be married?'

'Why not indeed?' said she, and so she determined to marry if
she could find a husband who knew what to say when he was
spoken to, and not one who could only look grand, for that was
so tiresome. Then she assembled all her court ladies together
at the beat of the drum, and when they heard of her intentions
they were very much pleased. 'We are so glad to hear it,' said
they, we were talking about it ourselves the other day.' You
may believe that every word I tell you is true," said the
crow, "for I have a tame sweetheart who goes freely about the
palace, and she told me all this."

Of course his sweetheart was a crow, for "birds of a
feather flock together," and one crow always chooses another
crow.

"Newspapers were published immediately, with a border of
hearts, and the initials of the princess among them. They gave
notice that every young man who was handsome was free to visit
the castle and speak with the princess; and those who could
reply loud enough to be heard when spoken to, were to make
themselves quite at home at the palace; but the one who spoke
best would be chosen as a husband for the princess. Yes, yes,
you may believe me, it is all as true as I sit here," said the
crow. "The people came in crowds. There was a great deal of
crushing and running about, but no one succeeded either on the
first or second day. They could all speak very well while they
were outside in the streets, but when they entered the palace
gates, and saw the guards in silver uniforms, and the footmen
in their golden livery on the staircase, and the great halls
lighted up, they became quite confused. And when they stood
before the throne on which the princess sat, they could do
nothing but repeat the last words she had said; and she had no
particular wish to hear her own words over again. It was just
as if they had all taken something to make them sleepy while
they were in the palace, for they did not recover themselves
nor speak till they got back again into the street. There was
quite a long line of them reaching from the town-gate to the
palace. I went myself to see them," said the crow. "They were
hungry and thirsty, for at the palace they did not get even a
glass of water. Some of the wisest had taken a few slices of
bread and butter with them, but they did not share it with
their neighbors; they thought if they went in to the princess
looking hungry, there would be a better chance for
themselves."

"But Kay! tell me about little Kay!" said Gerda, "was he
amongst the crowd?"

"Stop a bit, we are just coming to him. It was on the
third day, there came marching cheerfully along to the palace
a little personage, without horses or carriage, his eyes
sparkling like yours; he had beautiful long hair, but his
clothes were very poor."

"That was Kay!" said Gerda joyfully. "Oh, then I have
found him;" and she clapped her hands.

"He had a little knapsack on his back," added the crow.

"No, it must have been his sledge," said Gerda; "for he
went away with it."

"It may have been so," said the crow; "I did not look at
it very closely. But I know from my tame sweetheart that he
passed through the palace gates, saw the guards in their
silver uniform, and the servants in their liveries of gold on
the stairs, but he was not in the least embarrassed. 'It must
be very tiresome to stand on the stairs,' he said. 'I prefer
to go in." The rooms were blazing with light. Councillors and
ambassadors walked about with bare feet, carrying golden
vessels; it was enough to make any one feel serious. His boots
creaked loudly as he walked, and yet he was not at all
uneasy."

"It must be Kay," said Gerda, "I know he had new boots on,
I have heard them creak in grandmother's room."

"They really did creak," said the crow, "yet he went
boldly up to the princess herself, who was sitting on a pearl
as large as a spinning wheel, and all the ladies of the court
were present with their maids, and all the cavaliers with
their servants; and each of the maids had another maid to wait
upon her, and the cavaliers' servants had their own servants,
as well as a page each. They all stood in circles round the
princess, and the nearer they stood to the door, the prouder
they looked. The servants' pages, who always wore slippers,
could hardly be looked at, they held themselves up so proudly
by the door."

"It must be quite awful," said little Gerda, "but did Kay
win the princess?"

"If I had not been a crow," said he, "I would have married
her myself, although I am engaged. He spoke just as well as I
do, when I speak the crows' language, so I heard from my tame
sweetheart. He was quite free and agreeable and said he had
not come to woo the princess, but to hear her wisdom; and he
was as pleased with her as she was with him."

"Oh, certainly that was Kay," said Gerda, "he was so
clever; he could work mental arithmetic and fractions. Oh,
will you take me to the palace?"

"It is very easy to ask that," replied the crow, "but how
are we to manage it? However, I will speak about it to my tame
sweetheart, and ask her advice; for I must tell you it will be
very difficult to gain permission for a little girl like you
to enter the palace."

"Oh, yes; but I shall gain permission easily," said Gerda,
"for when Kay hears that I am here, he will come out and fetch
me in immediately."

"Wait for me here by the palings," said the crow, wagging
his head as he flew away.

It was late in the evening before the crow returned. "Caw,
caw," he said, she sends you greeting, and here is a little
roll which she took from the kitchen for you; there is plenty
of bread there, and she thinks you must be hungry. It is not
possible for you to enter the palace by the front entrance.
The guards in silver uniform and the servants in gold livery
would not allow it. But do not cry, we will manage to get you
in; my sweetheart knows a little back-staircase that leads to
the sleeping apartments, and she knows where to find the key."

Then they went into the garden through the great avenue,
where the leaves were falling one after another, and they
could see the light in the palace being put out in the same
manner. And the crow led little Gerda to the back door, which
stood ajar. Oh! how little Gerda's heart beat with anxiety and
longing; it was just as if she were going to do something
wrong, and yet she only wanted to know where little Kay was.
"It must be he," she thought, "with those clear eyes, and that
long hair." She could fancy she saw him smiling at her, as he
used to at home, when they sat among the roses. He would
certainly be glad to see her, and to hear what a long distance
she had come for his sake, and to know how sorry they had been
at home because he did not come back. Oh what joy and yet fear
she felt! They were now on the stairs, and in a small closet
at the top a lamp was burning. In the middle of the floor
stood the tame crow, turning her head from side to side, and
gazing at Gerda, who curtseyed as her grandmother had taught
her to do.

"My betrothed has spoken so very highly of you, my little
lady," said the tame crow, "your life-history, Vita, as it may
be called, is very touching. If you will take the lamp I will
walk before you. We will go straight along this way, then we
shall meet no one."

"It seems to me as if somebody were behind us," said
Gerda, as something rushed by her like a shadow on the wall,
and then horses with flying manes and thin legs, hunters,
ladies and gentlemen on horseback, glided by her, like shadows
on the wall.

"They are only dreams," said the crow, "they are coming to
fetch the thoughts of the great people out hunting."

"All the better, for we shall be able to look at them in
their beds more safely. I hope that when you rise to honor and
favor, you will show a grateful heart."

"You may be quite sure of that," said the crow from the
forest.

They now came into the first hall, the walls of which were
hung with rose-colored satin, embroidered with artificial
flowers. Here the dreams again flitted by them but so quickly
that Gerda could not distinguish the royal persons. Each hall
appeared more splendid than the last, it was enought to
bewilder any one. At length they reached a bedroom. The
ceiling was like a great palm-tree, with glass leaves of the
most costly crystal, and over the centre of the floor two
beds, each resembling a lily, hung from a stem of gold. One,
in which the princess lay, was white, the other was red; and
in this Gerda had to seek for little Kay. She pushed one of
the red leaves aside, and saw a little brown neck. Oh, that
must be Kay! She called his name out quite loud, and held the
lamp over him. The dreams rushed back into the room on
horseback. He woke, and turned his head round, it was not
little Kay! The prince was only like him in the neck, still he
was young and pretty. Then the princess peeped out of her
white-lily bed, and asked what was the matter. Then little
Gerda wept and told her story, and all that the crows had done
to help her.

"You poor child," said the prince and princess; then they
praised the crows, and said they were not angry for what they
had done, but that it must not happen again, and this time
they should be rewarded.

"Would you like to have your freedom?" asked the princess,
"or would you prefer to be raised to the position of court
crows, with all that is left in the kitchen for yourselves?"

Then both the crows bowed, and begged to have a fixed
appointment, for they thought of their old age, and said it
would be so comfortable to feel that they had provision for
their old days, as they called it. And then the prince got out
of his bed, and gave it up to Gerda,- he could do no more; and
she lay down. She folded her little hands, and thought, "How
good everyone is to me, men and animals too;" then she closed
her eyes and fell into a sweet sleep. All the dreams came
flying back again to her, and they looked like angels, and one
of them drew a little sledge, on which sat Kay, and nodded to
her. But all this was only a dream, and vanished as soon as
she awoke.

The following day she was dressed from head to foot in
silk and velvet, and they invited her to stay at the palace
for a few days, and enjoy herself, but she only begged for a
pair of boots, and a little carriage, and a horse to draw it,
so that she might go into the wide world to seek for Kay. And
she obtained, not only boots, but also a muff, and she was
neatly dressed; and when she was ready to go, there, at the
door, she found a coach made of pure gold, with the
coat-of-arms of the prince and princess shining upon it like a
star, and the coachman, footman, and outriders all wearing
golden crowns on their heads. The prince and princess
themselves helped her into the coach, and wished her success.
The forest crow, who was now married, accompanied her for the
first three miles; he sat by Gerda's side, as he could not
bear riding backwards. The tame crow stood in the door-way
flapping her wings. She could not go with them, because she
had been suffering from headache ever since the new
appointment, no doubt from eating too much. The coach was well
stored with sweet cakes, and under the seat were fruit and
gingerbread nuts. "Farewell, farewell," cried the prince and
princess, and little Gerda wept, and the crow wept; and then,
after a few miles, the crow also said "Farewell," and this was
the saddest parting. However, he flew to a tree, and stood
flapping his black wings as long as he could see the coach,
which glittered in the bright sunshine.

<<<<<

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:05 AM

THE SNOW QUEEN


FIFTH STORY
LITTLE ROBBER-GIRL

The coach drove on through a thick forest, where it
lighted up the way like a torch, and dazzled the eyes of some
robbers, who could not bear to let it pass them unmolested.

"It is gold! it is gold!" cried they, rushing forward, and
seizing the horses. Then they struck the little jockeys, the
coachman, and the footman dead, and pulled little Gerda out of
the carriage.

"She is fat and pretty, and she has been fed with the
kernels of nuts," said the old robber-woman, who had a long
beard and eyebrows that hung over her eyes. "She is as good as
a little lamb; how nice she will taste!" and as she said this,
she drew forth a shining knife, that glittered horribly. "Oh!"
screamed the old woman the same moment; for her own daughter,
who held her back, had bitten her in the ear. She was a wild
and naughty girl, and the mother called her an ugly thing, and
had not time to kill Gerda.

"She shall play with me," said the little robber-girl;
"she shall give me her muff and her pretty dress, and sleep
with me in my bed." And then she bit her mother again, and
made her spring in the air, and jump about; and all the
robbers laughed, and said, "See how she is dancing with her
young cub."

"I will have a ride in the coach," said the little
robber-girl; and she would have her own way; for she was so
self-willed and obstinate.

She and Gerda seated themselves in the coach, and drove
away, over stumps and stones, into the depths of the forest.
The little robber-girl was about the same size as Gerda, but
stronger; she had broader shoulders and a darker skin; her
eyes were quite black, and she had a mournful look. She
clasped little Gerda round the waist, and said,-

"They shall not kill you as long as you don't make us
vexed with you. I suppose you are a princess."

"No," said Gerda; and then she told her all her history,
and how fond she was of little Kay.

The robber-girl looked earnestly at her, nodded her head
slightly, and said, "They sha'nt kill you, even if I do get
angry with you; for I will do it myself." And then she wiped
Gerda's eyes, and stuck her own hands in the beautiful muff
which was so soft and warm.

The coach stopped in the courtyard of a robber's castle,
the walls of which were cracked from top to bottom. Ravens and
crows flew in and out of the holes and crevices, while great
bulldogs, either of which looked as if it could swallow a man,
were jumping about; but they were not allowed to bark. In the
large and smoky hall a bright fire was burning on the stone
floor. There was no chimney; so the smoke went up to the
ceiling, and found a way out for itself. Soup was boiling in a
large cauldron, and hares and rabbits were roasting on the
spit.

"You shall sleep with me and all my little animals
to-night," said the robber-girl, after they had had something
to eat and drink. So she took Gerda to a corner of the hall,
where some straw and carpets were laid down. Above them, on
laths and perches, were more than a hundred pigeons, who all
seemed to be asleep, although they moved slightly when the two
little girls came near them. "These all belong to me," said
the robber-girl; and she seized the nearest to her, held it by
the feet, and shook it till it flapped its wings. "Kiss it,"
cried she, flapping it in Gerda's face. "There sit the
wood-pigeons," continued she, pointing to a number of laths
and a cage which had been fixed into the walls, near one of
the openings. "Both rascals would fly away directly, if they
were not closely locked up. And here is my old sweetheart
'Ba;' and she dragged out a reindeer by the horn; he wore a
bright copper ring round his neck, and was tied up. "We are
obliged to hold him tight too, or else he would run away from
us also. I tickle his neck every evening with my sharp knife,
which frightens him very much." And then the robber-girl drew
a long knife from a chink in the wall, and let it slide gently
over the reindeer's neck. The poor animal began to kick, and
the little robber-girl laughed, and pulled down Gerda into bed
with her.

"Will you have that knife with you while you are asleep?"
asked Gerda, looking at it in great fright.

"I always sleep with the knife by me," said the
robber-girl. "No one knows what may happen. But now tell me
again all about little Kay, and why you went out into the
world."

Then Gerda repeated her story over again, while the
wood-pigeons in the cage over her cooed, and the other pigeons
slept. The little robber-girl put one arm across Gerda's neck,
and held the knife in the other, and was soon fast asleep and
snoring. But Gerda could not close her eyes at all; she knew
not whether she was to live or die. The robbers sat round the
fire, singing and drinking, and the old woman stumbled about.
It was a terrible sight for a little girl to witness.

Then the wood-pigeons said, "Coo, coo; we have seen little
Kay. A white fowl carried his sledge, and he sat in the
carriage of the Snow Queen, which drove through the wood while
we were lying in our nest. She blew upon us, and all the young
ones died excepting us two. Coo, coo."

"What are you saying up there?" cried Gerda. "Where was
the Snow Queen going? Do you know anything about it?"

"She was most likely travelling to Lapland, where there is
always snow and ice. Ask the reindeer that is fastened up
there with a rope."

"Yes, there is always snow and ice," said the reindeer;
"and it is a glorious place; you can leap and run about freely
on the sparkling ice plains. The Snow Queen has her summer
tent there, but her strong castle is at the North Pole, on an
island called Spitzbergen."

"Oh, Kay, little Kay!" sighed Gerda.

"Lie still," said the robber-girl, "or I shall run my
knife into your body."

In the morning Gerda told her all that the wood-pigeons
had said; and the little robber-girl looked quite serious, and
nodded her head, and said, "That is all talk, that is all
talk. Do you know where Lapland is?" she asked the reindeer.

"Who should know better than I do?" said the animal, while
his eyes sparkled. "I was born and brought up there, and used
to run about the snow-covered plains."

"Now listen," said the robber-girl; "all our men are gone
away,- only mother is here, and here she will stay; but at
noon she always drinks out of a great bottle, and afterwards
sleeps for a little while; and then, I'll do something for
you." Then she jumped out of bed, clasped her mother round the
neck, and pulled her by the beard, crying, "My own little
nanny goat, good morning." Then her mother filliped her nose
till it was quite red; yet she did it all for love.

When the mother had drunk out of the bottle, and was gone
to sleep, the little robber-maiden went to the reindeer, and
said, "I should like very much to tickle your neck a few times
more with my knife, for it makes you look so funny; but never
mind,- I will untie your cord, and set you free, so that you
may run away to Lapland; but you must make good use of your
legs, and carry this little maiden to the castle of the Snow
Queen, where her play-fellow is. You have heard what she told
me, for she spoke loud enough, and you were listening."

Then the reindeer jumped for joy; and the little
robber-girl lifted Gerda on his back, and had the forethought
to tie her on, and even to give her her own little cushion to
sit on.

"Here are your fur boots for you," said she; "for it will
be very cold; but I must keep the muff; it is so pretty.
However, you shall not be frozen for the want of it; here are
my mother's large warm mittens; they will reach up to your
elbows. Let me put them on. There, now your hands look just
like my mother's."

But Gerda wept for joy.

"I don't like to see you fret," said the little
robber-girl; "you ought to look quite happy now; and here are
two loaves and a ham, so that you need not starve." These were
fastened on the reindeer, and then the little robber-maiden
opened the door, coaxed in all the great dogs, and then cut
the string with which the reindeer was fastened, with her
sharp knife, and said, "Now run, but mind you take good care
of the little girl." And then Gerda stretched out her hand,
with the great mitten on it, towards the little robber-girl,
and said, "Farewell," and away flew the reindeer, over stumps
and stones, through the great forest, over marshes and plains,
as quickly as he could. The wolves howled, and the ravens
screamed; while up in the sky quivered red lights like flames
of fire. "There are my old northern lights," said the
reindeer; "see how they flash." And he ran on day and night
still faster and faster, but the loaves and the ham were all
eaten by the time they reached Lapland.

SIXTH STORY
THE LAPLAND WOMAN AND
THE FINLAND WOMAN

They stopped at a little hut; it was very mean looking;
the roof sloped nearly down to the ground, and the door was so
low that the family had to creep in on their hands and knees,
when they went in and out. There was no one at home but an old
Lapland woman, who was cooking fish by the light of a
train-oil lamp. The reindeer told her all about Gerda's story,
after having first told his own, which seemed to him the most
important, but Gerda was so pinched with the cold that she
could not speak. "Oh, you poor things," said the Lapland
woman, "you have a long way to go yet. You must travel more
than a hundred miles farther, to Finland. The Snow Queen lives
there now, and she burns Bengal lights every evening. I will
write a few words on a dried stock-fish, for I have no paper,
and you can take it from me to the Finland woman who lives
there; she can give you better information than I can." So
when Gerda was warmed, and had taken something to eat and
drink, the woman wrote a few words on the dried fish, and told
Gerda to take great care of it. Then she tied her again on the
reindeer, and he set off at full speed. Flash, flash, went the
beautiful blue northern lights in the air the whole night
long. And at length they reached Finland, and knocked at the
chimney of the Finland woman's hut, for it had no door above
the ground. They crept in, but it was so terribly hot inside
that that woman wore scarcely any clothes; she was small and
very dirty looking. She loosened little Gerda's dress, and
took off the fur boots and the mittens, or Gerda would have
been unable to bear the heat; and then she placed a piece of
ice on the reindeer's head, and read what was written on the
dried fish. After she had read it three times, she knew it by
heart, so she popped the fish into the soup saucepan, as she
knew it was good to eat, and she never wasted anything. The
reindeer told his own story first, and then little Gerda's,
and the Finlander twinkled with her clever eyes, but she said
nothing. "You are so clever," said the reindeer; "I know you
can tie all the winds of the world with a piece of twine. If a
sailor unties one knot, he has a fair wind; when he unties the
second, it blows hard; but if the third and fourth are
loosened, then comes a storm, which will root up whole
forests. Cannot you give this little maiden something which
will make her as strong as twelve men, to overcome the Snow
Queen?"

"The Power of twelve men!" said the Finland woman; "that
would be of very little use." But she went to a shelf and took
down and unrolled a large skin, on which were inscribed
wonderful characters, and she read till the perspiration ran
down from her forehead. But the reindeer begged so hard for
little Gerda, and Gerda looked at the Finland woman with such
beseeching tearful eyes, that her own eyes began to twinkle
again; so she drew the reindeer into a corner, and whispered
to him while she laid a fresh piece of ice on his head,
"Little Kay is really with the Snow Queen, but he finds
everything there so much to his taste and his liking, that he
believes it is the finest place in the world; but this is
because he has a piece of broken glass in his heart, and a
little piece of glass in his eye. These must be taken out, or
he will never be a human being again, and the Snow Queen will
retain her power over him."

"But can you not give little Gerda something to help her
to conquer this power?"

"I can give her no greater power than she has already,"
said the woman; "don't you see how strong that is? How men and
animals are obliged to serve her, and how well she has got
through the world, barefooted as she is. She cannot receive
any power from me greater than she now has, which consists in
her own purity and innocence of heart. If she cannot herself
obtain access to the Snow Queen, and remove the glass
fragments from little Kay, we can do nothing to help her. Two
miles from here the Snow Queen's garden begins; you can carry
the little girl so far, and set her down by the large bush
which stands in the snow, covered with red berries. Do not
stay gossiping, but come back here as quickly as you can."
Then the Finland woman lifted little Gerda upon the reindeer,
and he ran away with her as quickly as he could.

"Oh, I have forgotten my boots and my mittens," cried
little Gerda, as soon as she felt the cutting cold, but the
reindeer dared not stop, so he ran on till he reached the bush
with the red berries; here he set Gerda down, and he kissed
her, and the great bright tears trickled over the animal's
cheeks; then he left her and ran back as fast as he could.

There stood poor Gerda, without shoes, without gloves, in
the midst of cold, dreary, ice-bound Finland. She ran forwards
as quickly as she could, when a whole regiment of snow-flakes
came round her; they did not, however, fall from the sky,
which was quite clear and glittering with the northern lights.
The snow-flakes ran along the ground, and the nearer they came
to her, the larger they appeared. Gerda remembered how large
and beautiful they looked through the burning-glass. But these
were really larger, and much more terrible, for they were
alive, and were the guards of the Snow Queen, and had the
strangest shapes. Some were like great porcupines, others like
twisted serpents with their heads stretching out, and some few
were like little fat bears with their hair bristled; but all
were dazzlingly white, and all were living snow-flakes. Then
little Gerda repeated the Lord's Prayer, and the cold was so
great that she could see her own breath come out of her mouth
like steam as she uttered the words. The steam appeared to
increase, as she continued her prayer, till it took the shape
of little angels who grew larger the moment they touched the
earth. They all wore helmets on their heads, and carried
spears and shields. Their number continued to increase more
and more; and by the time Gerda had finished her prayers, a
whole legion stood round her. They thrust their spears into
the terrible snow-flakes, so that they shivered into a hundred
pieces, and little Gerda could go forward with courage and
safety. The angels stroked her hands and feet, so that she
felt the cold less, and she hastened on to the Snow Queen's
castle.

But now we must see what Kay is doing. In truth he thought
not of little Gerda, and never supposed she could be standing
in the front of the palace.

SEVENTH STORY
OF THE PALACE OF THE SNOW QUEEN
AND WHAT HAPPENED THERE AT LAST

The walls of the palace were formed of drifted snow, and
the windows and doors of the cutting winds. There were more
than a hundred rooms in it, all as if they had been formed
with snow blown together. The largest of them extended for
several miles; they were all lighted up by the vivid light of
the aurora, and they were so large and empty, so icy cold and
glittering! There were no amusements here, not even a little
bear's ball, when the storm might have been the music, and the
bears could have danced on their hind legs, and shown their
good manners. There were no pleasant games of snap-dragon, or
touch, or even a gossip over the tea-table, for the young-lady
foxes. Empty, vast, and cold were the halls of the Snow Queen.
The flickering flame of the northern lights could be plainly
seen, whether they rose high or low in the heavens, from every
part of the castle. In the midst of its empty, endless hall of
snow was a frozen lake, broken on its surface into a thousand
forms; each piece resembled another, from being in itself
perfect as a work of art, and in the centre of this lake sat
the Snow Queen, when she was at home. She called the lake "The
Mirror of Reason," and said that it was the best, and indeed
the only one in the world.

Little Kay was quite blue with cold, indeed almost black,
but he did not feel it; for the Snow Queen had kissed away the
icy shiverings, and his heart was already a lump of ice. He
dragged some sharp, flat pieces of ice to and fro, and placed
them together in all kinds of positions, as if he wished to
make something out of them; just as we try to form various
figures with little tablets of wood which we call "a Chinese
puzzle." Kay's fingers were very artistic; it was the icy game
of reason at which he played, and in his eyes the figures were
very remarkable, and of the highest importance; this opinion
was owing to the piece of glass still sticking in his eye. He
composed many complete figures, forming different words, but
there was one word he never could manage to form, although he
wished it very much. It was the word "Eternity." The Snow
Queen had said to him, "When you can find out this, you shall
be your own master, and I will give you the whole world and a
new pair of skates." But he could not accomplish it.

"Now I must hasten away to warmer countries," said the
Snow Queen. "I will go and look into the black craters of the
tops of the burning mountains, Etna and Vesuvius, as they are
called,- I shall make them look white, which will be good for
them, and for the lemons and the grapes." And away flew the
Snow Queen, leaving little Kay quite alone in the great hall
which was so many miles in length; so he sat and looked at his
pieces of ice, and was thinking so deeply, and sat so still,
that any one might have supposed he was frozen.

Just at this moment it happened that little Gerda came
through the great door of the castle. Cutting winds were
raging around her, but she offered up a prayer and the winds
sank down as if they were going to sleep; and she went on till
she came to the large empty hall, and caught sight of Kay; she
knew him directly; she flew to him and threw her arms round
his neck, and held him fast, while she exclaimed, "Kay, dear
little Kay, I have found you at last."

But he sat quite still, stiff and cold.

Then little Gerda wept hot tears, which fell on his
breast, and penetrated into his heart, and thawed the lump of
ice, and washed away the little piece of glass which had stuck
there. Then he looked at her, and she sang-

"Roses bloom and cease to be,
But we shall the Christ-child see."

Then Kay burst into tears, and he wept so that the
splinter of glass swam out of his eye. Then he recognized
Gerda, and said, joyfully, "Gerda, dear little Gerda, where
have you been all this time, and where have I been?" And he
looked all around him, and said, "How cold it is, and how
large and empty it all looks," and he clung to Gerda, and she
laughed and wept for joy. It was so pleasing to see them that
the pieces of ice even danced about; and when they were tired
and went to lie down, they formed themselves into the letters
of the word which the Snow Queen had said he must find out
before he could be his own master, and have the whole world
and a pair of new skates. Then Gerda kissed his cheeks, and
they became blooming; and she kissed his eyes, and they shone
like her own; she kissed his hands and his feet, and then he
became quite healthy and cheerful. The Snow Queen might come
home now when she pleased, for there stood his certainty of
freedom, in the word she wanted, written in shining letters of
ice.

Then they took each other by the hand, and went forth from
the great palace of ice. They spoke of the grandmother, and of
the roses on the roof, and as they went on the winds were at
rest, and the sun burst forth. When they arrived at the bush
with red berries, there stood the reindeer waiting for them,
and he had brought another young reindeer with him, whose
udders were full, and the children drank her warm milk and
kissed her on the mouth. Then they carried Kay and Gerda first
to the Finland woman, where they warmed themselves thoroughly
in the hot room, and she gave them directions about their
journey home. Next they went to the Lapland woman, who had
made some new clothes for them, and put their sleighs in
order. Both the reindeer ran by their side, and followed them
as far as the boundaries of the country, where the first green
leaves were budding. And here they took leave of the two
reindeer and the Lapland woman, and all said- Farewell. Then
the birds began to twitter, and the forest too was full of
green young leaves; and out of it came a beautiful horse,
which Gerda remembered, for it was one which had drawn the
golden coach. A young girl was riding upon it, with a shining
red cap on her head, and pistols in her belt. It was the
little robber-maiden, who had got tired of staying at home;
she was going first to the north, and if that did not suit
her, she meant to try some other part of the world. She knew
Gerda directly, and Gerda remembered her: it was a joyful
meeting.

"You are a fine fellow to go gadding about in this way,"
said she to little Kay, "I should like to know whether you
deserve that any one should go to the end of the world to find
you."

But Gerda patted her cheeks, and asked after the prince
and princess.

"They are gone to foreign countries," said the
robber-girl.

"And the crow?" asked Gerda.

"Oh, the crow is dead," she replied; "his tame sweetheart
is now a widow, and wears a bit of black worsted round her
leg. She mourns very pitifully, but it is all stuff. But now
tell me how you managed to get him back."

Then Gerda and Kay told her all about it.

"Snip, snap, snare! it's all right at last," said the
robber-girl.

Then she took both their hands, and promised that if ever
she should pass through the town, she would call and pay them
a visit. And then she rode away into the wide world. But Gerda
and Kay went hand-in-hand towards home; and as they advanced,
spring appeared more lovely with its green verdure and its
beautiful flowers. Very soon they recognized the large town
where they lived, and the tall steeples of the churches, in
which the sweet bells were ringing a merry peal as they
entered it, and found their way to their grandmother's door.
They went upstairs into the little room, where all looked just
as it used to do. The old clock was going "tick, tick," and
the hands pointed to the time of day, but as they passed
through the door into the room they perceived that they were
both grown up, and become a man and woman. The roses out on
the roof were in full bloom, and peeped in at the window; and
there stood the little chairs, on which they had sat when
children; and Kay and Gerda seated themselves each on their
own chair, and held each other by the hand, while the cold
empty grandeur of the Snow Queen's palace vanished from their
memories like a painful dream. The grandmother sat in God's
bright sunshine, and she read aloud from the Bible, "Except ye
become as little children, ye shall in no wise enter into the
kingdom of God." And Kay and Gerda looked into each other's
eyes, and all at once understood the words of the old song,

"Roses bloom and cease to be,
But we shall the Christ-child see."

And they both sat there, grown up, yet children at heart; and
it was summer,- warm, beautiful summer.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:06 AM

THE SNAIL AND THE ROSE-TREE


ROUND about the garden ran a hedge of hazel-bushes; beyond
the hedge were fields and meadows with cows and sheep; but in
the middle of the garden stood a Rose-tree in bloom, under
which sat a Snail, whose shell contained a great deal- that
is, himself.

"Only wait till my time comes," he said; "I shall do more
than grow roses, bear nuts, or give milk, like the hazel-bush,
the cows and the sheep."

"I expect a great deal from you," said the rose-tree. "May
I ask when it will appear?"

"I take my time," said the snail. "You're always in such a
hurry. That does not excite expectation."

The following year the snail lay in almost the same spot,
in the sunshine under the rose-tree, which was again budding
and bearing roses as fresh and beautiful as ever. The snail
crept half out of his shell, stretched out his horns, and drew
them in again.

"Everything is just as it was last year! No progress at
all; the rose-tree sticks to its roses and gets no farther."

The summer and the autumn passed; the rose-tree bore roses
and buds till the snow fell and the weather became raw and
wet; then it bent down its head, and the snail crept into the
ground.

A new year began; the roses made their appearance, and the
snail made his too.

"You are an old rose-tree now," said the snail. "You must
make haste and die. You have given the world all that you had
in you; whether it was of much importance is a question that I
have not had time to think about. But this much is clear and
plain, that you have not done the least for your inner
development, or you would have produced something else. Have
you anything to say in defence? You will now soon be nothing
but a stick. Do you understand what I say?"

"You frighten me," said the rose- tree. "I have never
thought of that."

"No, you have never taken the trouble to think at all.
Have you ever given yourself an account why you bloomed, and
how your blooming comes about- why just in that way and in no
other?"

"No," said the rose-tree. "I bloom in gladness, because I
cannot do otherwise. The sun shone and warmed me, and the air
refreshed me; I drank the clear dew and the invigorating rain.
I breathed and I lived! Out of the earth there arose a power
within me, whilst from above I also received strength; I felt
an ever-renewed and ever-increasing happiness, and therefore I
was obliged to go on blooming. That was my life; I could not
do otherwise."

"You have led a very easy life," remarked the snail.

"Certainly. Everything was given me," said the rose-tree.
"But still more was given to you. Yours is one of those
deep-thinking natures, one of those highly gifted minds that
astonishes the world."

"I have not the slightest intention of doing so," said the
snail. "The world is nothing to me. What have I to do with the
world? I have enough to do with myself, and enough in myself"

"But must we not all here on earth give up our best parts
to others, and offer as much as lies in our power? It is true,
I have only given roses. But you- you who are so richly
endowed- what have you given to the world? What will you give
it?"

"What have I given? What am I going to give? I spit at it;
it's good for nothing, and does not concern me. For my part,
you may go on bearing roses; you cannot do anything else. Let
the hazel bush bear nuts, and the cows and sheep give milk;
they have each their public. I have mine in myself. I retire
within myself and there I stop. The world is nothing to me."

With this the snail withdrew into his house and blocked up
the entrance.

"That's very sad," said the rose tree. "I cannot creep
into myself, however much I might wish to do so; I have to go
on bearing roses. Then they drop their leaves, which are blown
away by the wind. But I once saw how a rose was laid in the
mistress's hymn-book, and how one of my roses found a place in
the bosom of a young beautiful girl, and how another was
kissed by the lips of a child in the glad joy of life. That
did me good; it was a real blessing. Those are my
recollections, my life."

And the rose tree went on blooming in innocence, while the
snail lay idling in his house- the world was nothing to him.

Years passed by.

The snail had turned to earth in the earth, and the rose
tree too. Even the souvenir rose in the hymn-book was faded,
but in the garden there were other rose trees and other
snails. The latter crept into their houses and spat at the
world, for it did not concern them.

Shall we read the story all over again? It will be just
the same.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:07 AM

THE SHIRT-COLLAR


THERE was once a fine gentleman who possessed among other
things a boot-jack and a hair-brush; but he had also the
finest shirt-collar in the world, and of this collar we are
about to hear a story. The collar had become so old that he
began to think about getting married; and one day he happened
to find himself in the same washing-tub as a garter. "Upon my
word," said the shirt-collar, "I have never seen anything so
slim and delicate, so neat and soft before. May I venture to
ask your name?"

"I shall not tell you," replied the garter.

"Where do you reside when you are at home?" asked the
shirt-collar. But the garter was naturally shy, and did not
know how to answer such a question.

"I presume you are a girdle," said the shirt-collar, "a
sort of under girdle. I see that you are useful, as well as
ornamental, my little lady."

"You must not speak to me," said the garter; "I do not
think I have given you any encouragement to do so."

"Oh, when any one is as beautiful as you are," said the
shirt-collar, "is not that encouragement enough?"

"Get away; don't come so near me," said the garter, "you
appear to me quite like a man."

"I am a fine gentleman certainly," said the shirt-collar,
"I possess a boot-jack and a hair-brush." This was not true,
for these things belonged to his master; but he was a boaster.

"Don't come so near me," said the garter; "I am not
accustomed to it."

"Affectation!" said the shirt-collar.

Then they were taken out of the wash-tub, starched, and
hung over a chair in the sunshine, and then laid on the
ironing-board. And now came the glowing iron. "Mistress
widow," said the shirt-collar, "little mistress widow, I feel
quite warm. I am changing, I am losing all my creases. You are
burning a hole in me. Ugh! I propose to you."

"You old rag," said the flat-iron, driving proudly over
the collar, for she fancied herself a steam-engine, which
rolls over the railway and draws carriages. "You old rag!"
said she.

The edges of the shirt-collar were a little frayed, so the
scissors were brought to cut them smooth. "Oh!" exclaimed the
shirt-collar, "what a first-rate dancer you would make; you
can stretch out your leg so well. I never saw anything so
charming; I am sure no human being could do the same."

"I should think not," replied the scissors.

"You ought to be a countess," said the shirt collar; "but
all I possess consists of a fine gentleman, a boot-jack, and a
comb. I wish I had an estate for your sake."

"What! is he going to propose to me?" said the scissors,
and she became so angry that she cut too sharply into the
shirt collar, and it was obliged to be thrown by as useless.

"I shall be obliged to propose to the hair-brush," thought
the shirt collar; so he remarked one day, "It is wonderful
what beautiful hair you have, my little lady. Have you never
thought of being engaged?"

"You might know I should think of it," answered the hair
brush; "I am engaged to the boot-jack."

"Engaged!" cried the shirt collar, "now there is no one
left to propose to;" and then he pretended to despise all
love-making.

A long time passed, and the shirt collar was taken in a
bag to the paper-mill. Here was a large company of rags, the
fine ones lying by themselves, separated from the coarser, as
it ought to be. They had all many things to relate, especially
the shirt collar, who was a terrible boaster. "I have had an
immense number of love affairs," said the shirt collar, "no
one left me any peace. It is true I was a very fine gentleman;
quite stuck up. I had a boot-jack and a brush that I never
used. You should have seen me then, when I was turned down. I
shall never forget my first love; she was a girdle, so
charming, and fine, and soft, and she threw herself into a
washing tub for my sake. There was a widow too, who was warmly
in love with me, but I left her alone, and she became quite
black. The next was a first-rate dancer; she gave me the wound
from which I still suffer, she was so passionate. Even my own
hair-brush was in love with me, and lost all her hair through
neglected love. Yes, I have had great experience of this kind,
but my greatest grief was for the garter- the girdle I meant
to say- that jumped into the wash-tub. I have a great deal on
my conscience, and it is really time I should be turned into
white paper."

And the shirt collar came to this at last. All the rags
were made into white paper, and the shirt collar became the
very identical piece of paper which we now see, and on which
this story is printed. It happened as a punishment to him, for
having boasted so shockingly of things which were not true.
And this is a warning to us, to be careful how we act, for we
may some day find ourselves in the rag-bag, to be turned into
white paper, on which our whole history may be written, even
its most secret actions. And it would not be pleasant to have
to run about the world in the form of a piece of paper,
telling everything we have done, like the boasting shirt
collar.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:08 AM

THE SHEPHERD'S STORY OF THE BOND OF FRIENDSHIP


THE little dwelling in which we lived was of clay, but the
door-posts were columns of fluted marble, found near the spot
on which it stood. The roof sloped nearly to the ground. It
was at this time dark, brown, and ugly, but had originally
been formed of blooming olive and laurel branches, brought
from beyond the mountains. The house was situated in a narrow
gorge, whose rocky walls rose to a perpendicular height, naked
and black, while round their summits clouds often hung,
looking like white living figures. Not a singing bird was ever
heard there, neither did men dance to the sound of the pipe.
The spot was one sacred to olden times; even its name recalled
a memory of the days when it was called "Delphi." Then the
summits of the dark, sacred mountains were covered with snow,
and the highest, mount Parnassus, glowed longest in the red
evening light. The brook which rolled from it near our house,
was also sacred. How well I can remember every spot in that
deep, sacred solitude! A fire had been kindled in the midst of
the hut, and while the hot ashes lay there red and glowing,
the bread was baked in them. At times the snow would be piled
so high around our hut as almost to hide it, and then my
mother appeared most cheerful. She would hold my head between
her hands, and sing the songs she never sang at other times,
for the Turks, our masters, would not allow it. She sang,-

"On the summit of mount Olympus, in a forest of dwarf
firs, lay an old stag. His eyes were heavy with tears, and
glittering with colors like dewdrops; and there came by a
roebuck, and said, 'What ailest thee, that thou weepest blue
and red tears?' And the stag answered, 'The Turk has come to
our city; he has wild dogs for the chase, a goodly pack.' 'I
will drive them away across the islands!' cried the young
roebuck; 'I will drive them away across the islands into the
deep sea.' But before evening the roebuck was slain, and
before night the hunted stag was dead."

And when my mother sang thus, her eyes would become moist;
and on the long eyelashes were tears, but she concealed them
and watched the black bread baking in the ashes. Then I would
clench my fist, and cry, "We will kill these Turks!" But she
repeated the words of the song, "I will drive them across the
islands to the deep sea; but before evening came the roebuck
was slain, and before the night the hunted stag was dead."

We had been lonely in our hut for several days and nights
when my father came home. I knew he would bring me some shells
from the gulf of Lepanto, or perhaps a knife with a shining
blade. This time he brought, under his sheep-skin cloak, a
little child, a little half-naked girl. She was wrapped in a
fur; but when this was taken off, and she lay in my mother's
lap, three silver coins were found fastened in her dark hair;
they were all her possessions. My father told us that the
child's parents had been killed by the Turks, and he talked so
much about them that I dreamed of Turks all night. He himself
had been wounded, and my mother bound up his arm. It was a
deep wound, and the thick sheep-skin cloak was stiff with
congealed blood. The little maiden was to be my sister. How
pretty and bright she looked: even my mother's eyes were not
more gentle than hers. Anastasia, as she was called, was to be
my sister, because her father had been united to mine by an
old custom, which we still follow. They had sworn brotherhood
in their youth, and the most beautiful and virtuous maiden in
the neighborhood was chosen to perform the act of consecration
upon this bond of friendship. So now this little girl was my
sister. She sat in my lap, and I brought her flowers, and
feathers from the birds of the mountain. We drank together of
the waters of Parnassus, and dwelt for many years beneath the
laurel roof of the hut, while, winter after winter, my mother
sang her song of the stag who shed red tears. But as yet I did
not understand that the sorrows of my own countrymen were
mirrored in those tears.

One day there came to our hut Franks, men from a far
country, whose dress was different to ours. They had tents and
beds with them, carried by horses; and they were accompanied
by more than twenty Turks, all armed with swords and muskets.
These Franks were friends of the Pacha, and had letters from
him, commanding an escort for them. They only came to see our
mountain, to ascend Parnassus amid the snow and clouds, and to
look at the strange black rocks which raised their steep sides
near our hut. They could not find room in the hut, nor endure
the smoke that rolled along the ceiling till it found its way
out at the low door; so they pitched their tents on a small
space outside our dwelling. Roasted lambs and birds were
brought forth, and strong, sweet wine, of which the Turks are
forbidden to partake.

When they departed, I accompanied them for some distance,
carrying my little sister Anastasia, wrapped in a goat-skin,
on my back. One of the Frankish gentlemen made me stand in
front of a rock, and drew us both as we stood there, so that
we looked like one creature. I did not think of it then, but
Anastasia and I were really one. She was always sitting on my
lap, or riding in the goat-skin on my back; and in my dreams
she always appeared to me.

Two nights after this, other men, armed with knives and
muskets, came into our tent. They were Albanians, brave men,
my mother told me. They only stayed a short time. My sister
Anastasia sat on the knee of one of them; and when they were
gone, she had not three, but two silver coins in her hair- one
had disappeared. They wrapped tobacco in strips of paper, and
smoked it; and I remember they were uncertain as to the road
they ought to take. But they were obliged to go at last, and
my father went with them. Soon after, we heard the sound of
firing. The noise continued, and presently soldiers rushed
into our hut, and took my mother and myself and Anastasia
prisoners. They declared that we had entertained robbers, and
that my father had acted as their guide, and therefore we must
now go with them. The corpses of the robbers, and my father's
corpse, were brought into the hut. I saw my poor dead father,
and cried till I fell asleep. When I awoke, I found myself in
a prison; but the room was not worse than our own in the hut.
They gave me onions and musty wine from a tarred cask; but we
were not accustomed to much better fare at home. How long we
were kept in prison, I do not know; but many days and nights
passed by. We were set free about Easter-time. I carried
Anastasia on my back, and we walked very slowly; for my mother
was very weak, and it is a long way to the sea, to the Gulf of
Lepanto.

On our arrival, we entered a church, in which there were
beautiful pictures in golden frames. They were pictures of
angels, fair and bright; and yet our little Anastasia looked
equally beautiful, as it seemed to me. In the centre of the
floor stood a coffin filled with roses. My mother told me it
was the Lord Jesus Christ who was represented by these roses.
Then the priest announced, "Christ is risen," and all the
people greeted each other. Each one carried a burning taper in
his hand, and one was given to me, as well as to little
Anastasia. The music sounded, and the people left the church
hand-in-hand, with joy and gladness. Outside, the women were
roasting the paschal lamb. We were invited to partake; and as
I sat by the fire, a boy, older than myself, put his arms
round my neck, and kissed me, and said, "Christ is risen." And
thus it was that for the first time I met Aphtanides.

My mother could make fishermen's nets, for which there was
a great demand here in the bay; and we lived a long time by
the side of the sea, the beautiful sea, that had a taste like
tears, and in its colors reminded me of the stag that wept red
tears; for sometimes its waters were red, and sometimes green
or blue. Aphtanides knew how to manage our boat, and I often
sat in it, with my little Anastasia, while it glided on
through the water, swift as a bird flying through the air.
Then, when the sun set, how beautifully, deeply blue, would be
the tint on the mountains, one rising above the other in the
far distance, and the summit of mount Parnassus rising above
them all like a glorious crown. Its top glittered in the
evening rays like molten gold, and it seemed as if the light
came from within it; for long after the sun had sunk beneath
the horizon, the mountain-top would glow in the clear, blue
sky. The white aquatic birds skimmed the surface of the water
in their flight, and all was calm and still as amid the black
rocks at Delphi. I lay on my back in the boat, Anastasia
leaned against me, while the stars above us glittered more
brightly than the lamps in our church. They were the same
stars, and in the same position over me as when I used to sit
in front of our hut at Delphi, and I had almost begun to fancy
I was still there, when suddenly there was a splash in the
water- Anastasia had fallen in; but in a moment Aphtanides has
sprung in after her, and was now holding her up to me. We
dried her clothes as well as we were able, and remained on the
water till they were dry; for we did not wish it to be known
what a fright we had had, nor the danger which our little
adopted sister had incurred, in whose life Aphtanides had now
a part.

The summer came, and the burning heat of the sun tinted
the leaves of the trees with lines of gold. I thought of our
cool mountain-home, and the fresh water that flowed near it;
my mother, too, longed for if, and one evening we wandered
towards home. How peaceful and silent it was as we walked on
through the thick, wild thyme, still fragrant, though the sun
had scorched the leaves. Not a single herdsman did we meet,
not a solitary hut did we pass; everything appeared lonely and
deserted- only a shooting star showed that in the heavens
there was yet life. I know not whether the clear, blue
atmosphere gleamed with its own light, or if the radiance came
from the stars; but we could distinguish quite plainly the
outline of the mountains. My mother lighted a fire, and
roasted some roots she had brought with her, and I and my
little sister slept among the bushes, without fear of the ugly
smidraki, from whose throat issues fire, or of the wolf and
the jackal; for my mother sat by us, and I considered her
presence sufficient protection.

We reached our old home; but the cottage was in ruins, and
we had to build a new one. With the aid of some neighbors,
chiefly women, the walls were in a few days erected, and very
soon covered with a roof of olive-branches. My mother obtained
a living by making bottle-cases of bark and skins, and I kept
the sheep belonging to the priests, who were sometimes
peasants, while I had for my playfellows Anastasia and the
turtles.

Once our beloved Aphtanides paid us a visit. He said he
had been longing to see us so much; and he remained with us
two whole happy days. A month afterwards he came again to wish
us good-bye, and brought with him a large fish for my mother.
He told us he was going in a ship to Corfu and Patras, and
could relate a great many stories, not only about the
fishermen who lived near the gulf of Lepanto, but also of
kings and heroes who had once possessed Greece, just as the
Turks possess it now.

I have seen a bud on a rose-bush gradually, in the course
of a few weeks, unfold its leaves till it became a rose in all
its beauty; and, before I was aware of it, I beheld it
blooming in rosy loveliness. The same thing had happened to
Anastasia. Unnoticed by me, she had gradually become a
beautiful maiden, and I was now also a stout, strong youth.
The wolf-skins that covered the bed in which my mother and
Anastasia slept, had been taken from wolves which I had myself
shot.

Years had gone by when, one evening, Aphtanides came in.
He had grown tall and slender as a reed, with strong limbs,
and a dark, brown skin. He kissed us all, and had so much to
tell of what he had seen of the great ocean, of the
fortifications at Malta, and of the marvellous sepulchres of
Egypt, that I looked up to him with a kind of veneration. His
stories were as strange as the legends of the priests of olden
times.

"How much you know!" I exclaimed, "and what wonders you
can relate?"

"I think what you once told me, the finest of all," he
replied; "you told me of a thing that has never been out of my
thoughts- of the good old custom of 'the bond of friendship,'-
a custom I should like to follow. Brother, let you and I go to
church, as your father and Anastasia's father once did. Your
sister Anastasia is the most beautiful and most innocent of
maidens, and she shall consecrate the deed. No people have
such grand old customs as we Greeks."

Anastasia blushed like a young rose, and my mother kissed
Aphtanides.

At about two miles from our cottage, where the earth on
the hill is sheltered by a few scattered trees, stood the
little church, with a silver lamp hanging before the altar. I
put on my best clothes, and the white tunic fell in graceful
folds over my hips. The red jacket fitted tight and close, the
tassel on my Fez cap was of silver, and in my girdle glittered
a knife and my pistols. Aphtanides was clad in the blue dress
worn by the Greek sailors; on his breast hung a silver medal
with the figure of the Virgin Mary, and his scarf was as
costly as those worn by rich lords. Every one could see that
we were about to perform a solemn ceremony. When we entered
the little, unpretending church, the evening sunlight streamed
through the open door on the burning lamp, and glittered on
the golden picture frames. We knelt down together on the altar
steps, and Anastasia drew near and stood beside us. A long,
white garment fell in graceful folds over her delicate form,
and on her white neck and bosom hung a chain entwined with old
and new coins, forming a kind of collar. Her black hair was
fastened into a knot, and confined by a headdress formed of
gold and silver coins which had been found in an ancient
temple. No Greek girl had more beautiful ornaments than these.
Her countenance glowed, and her eyes were like two stars. We
all three offered a silent prayer, and then she said to us,
"Will you be friends in life and in death?"

"Yes," we replied.

"Will you each remember to say, whatever may happen, 'My
brother is a part of myself; his secret is my secret, my
happiness is his; self-sacrifice, patience, everything belongs
to me as they do to him?'"

And we again answered, "Yes." Then she joined out hands
and kissed us on the forehead, and we again prayed silently.
After this a priest came through a door near the altar, and
blessed us all three. Then a song was sung by other holy men
behind the altar-screen, and the bond of eternal friendship
was confirmed. When we arose, I saw my mother standing by the
church door, weeping.

How cheerful everything seemed now in our little cottage
by the Delphian springs! On the evening before his departure,
Aphtanides sat thoughtfully beside me on the slopes of the
mountain. His arm was flung around me, and mine was round his
neck. We spoke of the sorrows of Greece, and of the men of the
country who could be trusted. Every thought of our souls lay
clear before us. Presently I seized his hand: "Aphtanides," I
exclaimed, "there is one thing still that you must know,- one
thing that till now has been a secret between myself and
Heaven. My whole soul is filled with love,- with a love
stronger than the love I bear to my mother and to thee.

"And whom do you love?" asked Aphtanides. And his face and
neck grew red as fire.

"I love Anastasia," I replied.

Then his hand trembled in mine, and he became pale as a
corpse. I saw it, I understood the cause, and I believe my
hand trembled too. I bent towards him, I kissed his forehead,
and whispered, "I have never spoken of this to her, and
perhaps she does not love me. Brother, think of this; I have
seen her daily, she has grown up beside me, and has become a
part of my soul."

"And she shall be thine," he exclaimed; "thine! I may not
wrong thee, nor will I do so. I also love her, but tomorrow I
depart. In a year we will see each other again, but then you
will be married; shall it not be so? I have a little gold of
my own, it shall be yours. You must and shall take it."

We wandered silently homeward across the mountains. It was
late in the evening when we reached my mother's door.
Anastasia held the lamp as we entered; my mother was not
there. She looked at Aphtanides with a sweet but mournful
expression on her face. "To-morrow you are going to leave us,"
she said. "I am very sorry."

"Sorry!" he exclaimed, and his voice was troubled with a
grief as deep as my own. I could not speak; but he seized her
hand and said, "Our brother yonder loves you, and is he not
dear to you? His very silence now proves his affection."

Anastasia trembled, and burst into tears. Then I saw no
one, thought of none, but her. I threw my arms round her, and
pressed my lips to hers. As she flung her arms round my neck,
the lamp fell to the ground, and we were in darkness, dark as
the heart of poor Aphtanides.

Before daybreak he rose, kissed us all, and said
"Farewell," and went away. He had given all his money to my
mother for us. Anastasia was betrothed to me, and in a few
days afterwards she became my wife.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:10 AM

THE SHADOW


IN very hot climates, where the heat of the sun has great
power, people are usually as brown as mahogany; and in the
hottest countries they are negroes, with black skins. A
learned man once travelled into one of these warm climates,
from the cold regions of the north, and thought he would roam
about as he did at home; but he soon had to change his
opinion. He found that, like all sensible people, he must
remain in the house during the whole day, with every window
and door closed, so that it looked as if all in the house were
asleep or absent. The houses of the narrow street in which he
lived were so lofty that the sun shone upon them from morning
till evening, and it became quite unbearable. This learned man
from the cold regions was young as well as clever; but it
seemed to him as if he were sitting in an oven, and he became
quite exhausted and weak, and grew so thin that his shadow
shrivelled up, and became much smaller than it had been at
home. The sun took away even what was left of it, and he saw
nothing of it till the evening, after sunset. It was really a
pleasure, as soon as the lights were brought into the room, to
see the shadow stretch itself against the wall, even to the
ceiling, so tall was it; and it really wanted a good stretch
to recover its strength. The learned man would sometimes go
out into the balcony to stretch himself also; and as soon as
the stars came forth in the clear, beautiful sky, he felt
revived. People at this hour began to make their appearance in
all the balconies in the street; for in warm climates every
window has a balcony, in which they can breathe the fresh
evening air, which is very necessary, even to those who are
used to a heat that makes them as brown as mahogany; so that
the street presented a very lively appearance. Here were
shoemakers, and tailors, and all sorts of people sitting. In
the street beneath, they brought out tables and chairs,
lighted candles by hundreds, talked and sang, and were very
merry. There were people walking, carriages driving, and mules
trotting along, with their bells on the harness, "tingle,
tingle," as they went. Then the dead were carried to the grave
with the sound of solemn music, and the tolling of the church
bells. It was indeed a scene of varied life in the street. One
house only, which was just opposite to the one in which the
foreign learned man lived, formed a contrast to all this, for
it was quite still; and yet somebody dwelt there, for flowers
stood in the balcony, blooming beautifully in the hot sun; and
this could not have been unless they had been watered
carefully. Therefore some one must be in the house to do this.
The doors leading to the balcony were half opened in the
evening; and although in the front room all was dark, music
could be heard from the interior of the house. The foreign
learned man considered this music very delightful; but perhaps
he fancied it; for everything in these warm countries pleased
him, excepting the heat of the sun. The foreign landlord said
he did not know who had taken the opposite house- nobody was
to be seen there; and as to the music, he thought it seemed
very tedious, to him most uncommonly so.

"It is just as if some one was practising a piece that he
could not manage; it is always the same piece. He thinks, I
suppose, that he will be able to manage it at last; but I do
not think so, however long he may play it."

Once the foreigner woke in the night. He slept with the
door open which led to the balcony; the wind had raised the
curtain before it, and there appeared a wonderful brightness
over all in the balcony of the opposite house. The flowers
seemed like flames of the most gorgeous colors, and among the
flowers stood a beautiful slender maiden. It was to him as if
light streamed from her, and dazzled his eyes; but then he had
only just opened them, as he awoke from his sleep. With one
spring he was out of bed, and crept softly behind the curtain.
But she was gone- the brightness had disappeared; the flowers
no longer appeared like flames, although still as beautiful as
ever. The door stood ajar, and from an inner room sounded
music so sweet and so lovely, that it produced the most
enchanting thoughts, and acted on the senses with magic power.
Who could live there? Where was the real entrance? for, both
in the street and in the lane at the side, the whole ground
floor was a continuation of shops; and people could not always
be passing through them.

One evening the foreigner sat in the balcony. A light was
burning in his own room, just behind him. It was quite
natural, therefore, that his shadow should fall on the wall of
the opposite house; so that, as he sat amongst the flowers on
his balcony, when he moved, his shadow moved also.

"I think my shadow is the only living thing to be seen
opposite," said the learned man; "see how pleasantly it sits
among the flowers. The door is only ajar; the shadow ought to
be clever enough to step in and look about him, and then to
come back and tell me what he has seen. You could make
yourself useful in this way," said he, jokingly; "be so good
as to step in now, will you?" and then he nodded to the
shadow, and the shadow nodded in return. "Now go, but don't
stay away altogether."

Then the foreigner stood up, and the shadow on the
opposite balcony stood up also; the foreigner turned round,
the shadow turned; and if any one had observed, they might
have seen it go straight into the half-opened door of the
opposite balcony, as the learned man re-entered his own room,
and let the curtain fall. The next morning he went out to take
his coffee and read the newspapers.

"How is this?" he exclaimed, as he stood in the sunshine.
"I have lost my shadow. So it really did go away yesterday
evening, and it has not returned. This is very annoying."

And it certainly did vex him, not so much because the
shadow was gone, but because he knew there was a story of a
man without a shadow. All the people at home, in his country,
knew this story; and when he returned, and related his own
adventures, they would say it was only an imitation; and he
had no desire for such things to be said of him. So he decided
not to speak of it at all, which was a very sensible
determination.

In the evening he went out again on his balcony, taking
care to place the light behind him; for he knew that a shadow
always wants his master for a screen; but he could not entice
him out. He made himself little, and he made himself tall; but
there was no shadow, and no shadow came. He said, "Hem,
a-hem;" but it was all useless. That was very vexatious; but
in warm countries everything grows very quickly; and, after a
week had passed, he saw, to his great joy, that a new shadow
was growing from his feet, when he walked in the sunshine; so
that the root must have remained. After three weeks, he had
quite a respectable shadow, which, during his return journey
to northern lands, continued to grow, and became at last so
large that he might very well have spared half of it. When
this learned man arrived at home, he wrote books about the
true, the good, and the beautiful, which are to be found in
this world; and so days and years passed- many, many years.

One evening, as he sat in his study, a very gentle tap was
heard at the door. "Come in," said he; but no one came. He
opened the door, and there stood before him a man so
remarkably thin that he felt seriously troubled at his
appearance. He was, however, very well dressed, and looked
like a gentleman. "To whom have I the honor of speaking?" said
he.

"Ah, I hoped you would recognize me," said the elegant
stranger; "I have gained so much that I have a body of flesh,
and clothes to wear. You never expected to see me in such a
condition. Do you not recognize your old shadow? Ah, you never
expected that I should return to you again. All has been
prosperous with me since I was with you last; I have become
rich in every way, and, were I inclined to purchase my freedom
from service, I could easily do so." And as he spoke he
rattled between his fingers a number of costly trinkets which
hung to a thick gold watch-chain he wore round his neck.
Diamond rings sparkled on his fingers, and it was all real.

"I cannot recover from my astonishment," said the learned
man. "What does all this mean?"

"Something rather unusual," said the shadow; "but you are
yourself an uncommon man, and you know very well that I have
followed in your footsteps ever since your childhood. As soon
as you found that I have travelled enough to be trusted alone,
I went my own way, and I am now in the most brilliant
circumstances. But I felt a kind of longing to see you once
more before you die, and I wanted to see this place again, for
there is always a clinging to the land of one's birth. I know
that you have now another shadow; do I owe you anything? If
so, have the goodness to say what it is."

"No! Is it really you?" said the learned man. "Well, this
is most remarkable; I never supposed it possible that a man's
old shadow could become a human being."

"Just tell me what I owe you," said the shadow, "for I do
not like to be in debt to any man."

"How can you talk in that manner?" said the learned man.
"What question of debt can there be between us? You are as
free as any one. I rejoice exceedingly to hear of your good
fortune. Sit down, old friend, and tell me a little of how it
happened, and what you saw in the house opposite to me while
we were in those hot climates."

"Yes, I will tell you all about it," said the shadow,
sitting down; "but then you must promise me never to tell in
this city, wherever you may meet me, that I have been your
shadow. I am thinking of being married, for I have more than
sufficient to support a family."

"Make yourself quite easy," said the learned man; "I will
tell no one who you really are. Here is my hand,- I promise,
and a word is sufficient between man and man."

"Between man and a shadow," said the shadow; for he could
not help saying so.

It was really most remarkable how very much he had become
a man in appearance. He was dressed in a suit of the very
finest black cloth, polished boots, and an opera crush hat,
which could be folded together so that nothing could be seen
but the crown and the rim, besides the trinkets, the gold
chain, and the diamond rings already spoken of. The shadow
was, in fact, very well dressed, and this made a man of him.
"Now I will relate to you what you wish to know," said the
shadow, placing his foot with the polished leather boot as
firmly as possible on the arm of the new shadow of the learned
man, which lay at his feet like a poodle dog. This was done,
it might be from pride, or perhaps that the new shadow might
cling to him, but the prostrate shadow remained quite quiet
and at rest, in order that it might listen, for it wanted to
know how a shadow could be sent away by its master, and become
a man itself. "Do you know," said the shadow, "that in the
house opposite to you lived the most glorious creature in the
world? It was poetry. I remained there three weeks, and it was
more like three thousand years, for I read all that has ever
been written in poetry or prose; and I may say, in truth, that
I saw and learnt everything."

"Poetry!" exclaimed the learned man. "Yes, she lives as a
hermit in great cities. Poetry! Well, I saw her once for a
very short moment, while sleep weighed down my eyelids. She
flashed upon me from the balcony like the radiant aurora
borealis, surrounded with flowers like flames of fire. Tell
me, you were on the balcony that evening; you went through the
door, and what did you see?"

"I found myself in an ante-room," said the shadow. "You
still sat opposite to me, looking into the room. There was no
light, or at least it seemed in partial darkness, for the door
of a whole suite of rooms stood open, and they were
brilliantly lighted. The blaze of light would have killed me,
had I approached too near the maiden myself, but I was
cautious, and took time, which is what every one ought to do."

"And what didst thou see?" asked the learned man.

"I saw everything, as you shall hear. But- it really is
not pride on my part, as a free man and possessing the
knowledge that I do, besides my position, not to speak of my
wealth- I wish you would say you to me instead of thou."

"I beg your pardon," said the learned man; "it is an old
habit, which it is difficult to break. You are quite right; I
will try to think of it. But now tell me everything that you
saw."

"Everything," said the shadow; "for I saw and know
everything."

"What was the appearance of the inner rooms?" asked the
scholar. "Was it there like a cool grove, or like a holy
temple? Were the chambers like a starry sky seen from the top
of a high mountain?"

"It was all that you describe," said the shadow; "but I
did not go quite in- I remained in the twilight of the
ante-room- but I was in a very good position,- I could see and
hear all that was going on in the court of poetry."

"But what did you see? Did the gods of ancient times pass
through the rooms? Did old heroes fight their battles over
again? Were there lovely children at play, who related their
dreams?"

"I tell you I have been there, and therefore you may be
sure that I saw everything that was to be seen. If you had
gone there, you would not have remained a human being, whereas
I became one; and at the same moment I became aware of my
inner being, my inborn affinity to the nature of poetry. It is
true I did not think much about it while I was with you, but
you will remember that I was always much larger at sunrise and
sunset, and in the moonlight even more visible than yourself,
but I did not then understand my inner existence. In the
ante-room it was revealed to me. I became a man; I came out in
full maturity. But you had left the warm countries. As a man,
I felt ashamed to go about without boots or clothes, and that
exterior finish by which man is known. So I went my own way; I
can tell you, for you will not put it in a book. I hid myself
under the cloak of a cake woman, but she little thought who
she concealed. It was not till evening that I ventured out. I
ran about the streets in the moonlight. I drew myself up to my
full height upon the walls, which tickled my back very
pleasantly. I ran here and there, looked through the highest
windows into the rooms, and over the roofs. I looked in, and
saw what nobody else could see, or indeed ought to see; in
fact, it is a bad world, and I would not care to be a man, but
that men are of some importance. I saw the most miserable
things going on between husbands and wives, parents and
children,- sweet, incomparable children. I have seen what no
human being has the power of knowing, although they would all
be very glad to know- the evil conduct of their neighbors. Had
I written a newspaper, how eagerly it would have been read!
Instead of which, I wrote directly to the persons themselves,
and great alarm arose in all the town I visited. They had so
much fear of me, and yet how dearly they loved me. The
professor made me a professor. The tailor gave me new clothes;
I am well provided for in that way. The overseer of the mint
struck coins for me. The women declared that I was handsome,
and so I became the man you now see me. And now I must say
adieu. Here is my card. I live on the sunny side of the
street, and always stay at home in rainy weather." And the
shadow departed.

"This is all very remarkable," said the learned man.

Years passed, days and years went by, and the shadow came
again. "How are you going on now?" he asked.

"Ah!" said the learned man; "I am writing about the true,
the beautiful, and the good; but no one cares to hear anything
about it. I am quite in despair, for I take it to heart very
much."

"That is what I never do," said the shadow; "I am growing
quite fat and stout, which every one ought to be. You do not
understand the world; you will make yourself ill about it; you
ought to travel; I am going on a journey in the summer, will
you go with me? I should like a travelling companion; will you
travel with me as my shadow? It would give me great pleasure,
and I will pay all expenses."

"Are you going to travel far?" asked the learned man.

"That is a matter of opinion," replied the shadow. "At all
events, a journey will do you good, and if you will be my
shadow, then all your journey shall be paid."

"It appears to me very absurd," said the learned man.

"But it is the way of the world," replied the shadow, "and
always will be." Then he went away.

Everything went wrong with the learned man. Sorrow and
trouble pursued him, and what he said about the good, the
beautiful, and the true, was of as much value to most people
as a nutmeg would be to a cow. At length he fell ill. "You
really look like a shadow," people said to him, and then a
cold shudder would pass over him, for he had his own thoughts
on the subject.

"You really ought to go to some watering-place," said the
shadow on his next visit. "There is no other chance for you. I
will take you with me, for the sake of old acquaintance. I
will pay the expenses of your journey, and you shall write a
description of it to amuse us by the way. I should like to go
to a watering-place; my beard does not grow as it ought, which
is from weakness, and I must have a beard. Now do be sensible
and accept my proposal; we shall travel as intimate friends."

And at last they started together. The shadow was master
now, and the master became the shadow. They drove together,
and rode and walked in company with each other, side by side,
or one in front and the other behind, according to the
position of the sun. The shadow always knew when to take the
place of honor, but the learned man took no notice of it, for
he had a good heart, and was exceedingly mild and friendly.

One day the master said to the shadow, "We have grown up
together from our childhood, and now that we have become
travelling companions, shall we not drink to our good
fellowship, and say thee and thou to each other?"

"What you say is very straightforward and kindly meant,"
said the shadow, who was now really master. "I will be equally
kind and straightforward. You are a learned man, and know how
wonderful human nature is. There are some men who cannot
endure the smell of brown paper; it makes them ill. Others
will feel a shuddering sensation to their very marrow, if a
nail is scratched on a pane of glass. I myself have a similar
kind of feeling when I hear any one say thou to me. I feel
crushed by it, as I used to feel in my former position with
you. You will perceive that this is a matter of feeling, not
pride. I cannot allow you to say thou to me; I will gladly say
it to you, and therefore your wish will be half fulfilled."
Then the shadow addressed his former master as thou.

"It is going rather too far," said the latter, "that I am
to say you when I speak to him, and he is to say thou to me."
However, he was obliged to submit.

They arrived at length at the baths, where there were many
strangers, and among them a beautiful princess, whose real
disease consisted in being too sharp-sighted, which made every
one very uneasy. She saw at once that the new comer was very
different to every one else. "They say he is here to make his
beard grow," she thought; "but I know the real cause, he is
unable to cast a shadow." Then she became very curious on the
matter, and one day, while on the promenade, she entered into
conversation with the strange gentleman. Being a princess, she
was not obliged to stand upon much ceremony, so she said to
him without hesitation, "Your illness consists in not being
able to cast a shadow."

"Your royal highness must be on the high road to recovery
from your illness," said he. "I know your complaint arose from
being too sharp-sighted, and in this case it has entirely
failed. I happen to have a most unusual shadow. Have you not
seen a person who is always at my side? Persons often give
their servants finer cloth for their liveries than for their
own clothes, and so I have dressed out my shadow like a man;
nay, you may observe that I have even given him a shadow of
his own; it is rather expensive, but I like to have things
about me that are peculiar."

"How is this?" thought the princess; "am I really cured?
This must be the best watering-place in existence. Water in
our times has certainly wonderful power. But I will not leave
this place yet, just as it begins to be amusing. This foreign
prince- for he must be a prince- pleases me above all things.
I only hope his beard won't grow, or he will leave at once."

In the evening, the princess and the shadow danced
together in the large assembly rooms. She was light, but he
was lighter still; she had never seen such a dancer before.
She told him from what country she had come, and found he knew
it and had been there, but not while she was at home. He had
looked into the windows of her father's palace, both the upper
and the lower windows; he had seen many things, and could
therefore answer the princess, and make allusions which quite
astonished her. She thought he must be the cleverest man in
all the world, and felt the greatest respect for his
knowledge. When she danced with him again she fell in love
with him, which the shadow quickly discovered, for she had
with her eyes looked him through and through. They danced once
more, and she was nearly telling him, but she had some
discretion; she thought of her country, her kingdom, and the
number of people over whom she would one day have to rule. "He
is a clever man," she thought to herself, "which is a good
thing, and he dances admirably, which is also good. But has he
well-grounded knowledge? that is an important question, and I
must try him." Then she asked him a most difficult question,
she herself could not have answered it, and the shadow made a
most unaccountable grimace.

"You cannot answer that," said the princess.

"I learnt something about it in my childhood," he replied;
"and believe that even my very shadow, standing over there by
the door, could answer it."

"Your shadow," said the princess; "indeed that would be
very remarkable."

"I do not say so positively," observed the shadow; "but I
am inclined to believe that he can do so. He has followed me
for so many years, and has heard so much from me, that I think
it is very likely. But your royal highness must allow me to
observe, that he is very proud of being considered a man, and
to put him in a good humor, so that he may answer correctly,
he must be treated as a man."

"I shall be very pleased to do so," said the princess. So
she walked up to the learned man, who stood in the doorway,
and spoke to him of the sun, and the moon, of the green
forests, and of people near home and far off; and the learned
man conversed with her pleasantly and sensibly.

"What a wonderful man he must be, to have such a clever
shadow!" thought she. "If I were to choose him it would be a
real blessing to my country and my subjects, and I will do
it." So the princess and the shadow were soon engaged to each
other, but no one was to be told a word about it, till she
returned to her kingdom.

"No one shall know," said the shadow; "not even my own
shadow;" and he had very particular reasons for saying so.

After a time, the princess returned to the land over which
she reigned, and the shadow accompanied her.

"Listen my friend," said the shadow to the learned man;
"now that I am as fortunate and as powerful as any man can be,
I will do something unusually good for you. You shall live in
my palace, drive with me in the royal carriage, and have a
hundred thousand dollars a year; but you must allow every one
to call you a shadow, and never venture to say that you have
been a man. And once a year, when I sit in my balcony in the
sunshine, you must lie at my feet as becomes a shadow to do;
for I must tell you I am going to marry the princess, and our
wedding will take place this evening."

"Now, really, this is too ridiculous," said the learned
man. "I cannot, and will not, submit to such folly. It would
be cheating the whole country, and the princess also. I will
disclose everything, and say that I am the man, and that you
are only a shadow dressed up in men's clothes."

"No one would believe you," said the shadow; "be
reasonable, now, or I will call the guards."

"I will go straight to the princess," said the learned
man.

"But I shall be there first," replied the shadow, "and you
will be sent to prison." And so it turned out, for the guards
readily obeyed him, as they knew he was going to marry the
king's daughter.

"You tremble," said the princess, when the shadow appeared
before her. "Has anything happened? You must not be ill
to-day, for this evening our wedding will take place."

"I have gone through the most terrible affair that could
possibly happen," said the shadow; "only imagine, my shadow
has gone mad; I suppose such a poor, shallow brain, could not
bear much; he fancies that he has become a real man, and that
I am his shadow."

"How very terrible," cried the princess; "is he locked
up?"

"Oh yes, certainly; for I fear he will never recover."

"Poor shadow!" said the princess; "it is very unfortunate
for him; it would really be a good deed to free him from his
frail existence; and, indeed, when I think how often people
take the part of the lower class against the higher, in these
days, it would be policy to put him out of the way quietly."

"It is certainly rather hard upon him, for he was a
faithful servant," said the shadow; and he pretended to sigh.

"Yours is a noble character," said the princess, and bowed
herself before him.

In the evening the whole town was illuminated, and cannons
fired "boom," and the soldiers presented arms. It was indeed a
grand wedding. The princess and the shadow stepped out on the
balcony to show themselves, and to receive one cheer more. But
the learned man heard nothing of all these festivities, for he
had already been
executed.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:11 AM

A ROSE FROM HOMER'S GRAVE


ALL the songs of the east speak of the love of the
nightingale for the rose in the silent starlight night. The
winged songster serenades the fragrant flowers.

Not far from Smyrna, where the merchant drives his loaded
camels, proudly arching their long necks as they journey
beneath the lofty pines over holy ground, I saw a hedge of
roses. The turtle-dove flew among the branches of the tall
trees, and as the sunbeams fell upon her wings, they glistened
as if they were mother-of-pearl. On the rose-bush grew a
flower, more beautiful than them all, and to her the
nightingale sung of his woes; but the rose remained silent,
not even a dewdrop lay like a tear of sympathy on her leaves.
At last she bowed her head over a heap of stones, and said,
"Here rests the greatest singer in the world; over his tomb
will I spread my fragrance, and on it I will let my leaves
fall when the storm scatters them. He who sung of Troy became
earth, and from that earth I have sprung. I, a rose from the
grave of Homer, am too lofty to bloom for a nightingale." Then
the nightingale sung himself to death. A camel-driver came by,
with his loaded camels and his black slaves; his little son
found the dead bird, and buried the lovely songster in the
grave of the great Homer, while the rose trembled in the wind.

The evening came, and the rose wrapped her leaves more
closely round her, and dreamed: and this was her dream.

It was a fair sunshiny day; a crowd of strangers drew near
who had undertaken a pilgrimage to the grave of Homer. Among
the strangers was a minstrel from the north, the home of the
clouds and the brilliant lights of the aurora borealis. He
plucked the rose and placed it in a book, and carried it away
into a distant part of the world, his fatherland. The rose
faded with grief, and lay between the leaves of the book,
which he opened in his own home, saying, "Here is a rose from
the grave of Homer."

Then the flower awoke from her dream, and trembled in the
wind. A drop of dew fell from the leaves upon the singer's
grave. The sun rose, and the flower bloomed more beautiful
than ever. The day was hot, and she was still in her own warm
Asia. Then footsteps approached, strangers, such as the rose
had seen in her dream, came by, and among them was a poet from
the north; he plucked the rose, pressed a kiss upon her fresh
mouth, and carried her away to the home of the clouds and the
northern lights. Like a mummy, the flower now rests in his
"Iliad," and, as in her dream, she hears him say, as he opens
the book, "Here is a rose from the grave of Homer."


THE END







أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:12 AM

THE RACES


A PRIZE, or rather two prizes, a great one and a small
one, had been awarded for the greatest swiftness in running,-
not in a single race, but for the whole year.

"I obtained the first prize," said the hare. "Justice must
still be carried out, even when one has relations and good
friends among the prize committee; but that the snail should
have received the second prize, I consider almost an insult to
myself"

"No," said the fence-rail, who had been a witness at the
distribution of prizes; "there should be some consideration
for industry and perseverance. I have heard many respectable
people say so, and I can quite understand it. The snail
certainly took half a year to get over the threshold of the
door; but he injured himself, and broke his collar-bone by the
haste he made. He gave himself up entirely to the race, and
ran with his house on his back, which was all, of course, very
praiseworthy; and therefore he obtained the second prize."

"I think I ought to have had some consideration too," said
the swallow. "I should imagine no one can be swifter in
soaring and flight than I am; and how far I have been! far,
far away."

"Yes, that is your misfortune," said the fence-rail; "you
are so fickle, so unsettled; you must always be travelling
about into foreign lands when the cold commences here. You
have no love of fatherland in you. There can be no
consideration for you."

"But now, if I have been lying the whole winter in the
moor," said the swallow, "and suppose I slept the whole time,
would that be taken into account?"

"Bring a certificate from the old moor-hen," said he,
"that you have slept away half your time in fatherland; then
you will be treated with some consideration."

"I deserved the first prize, and not the second," said the
snail. "I know so much, at least, that the hare only ran from
cowardice, and because he thought there was danger in delay.
I, on the other hand, made running the business of my life,
and have become a cripple in the service. If any one had a
first prize, it ought to have been myself. But I do not
understand chattering and boasting; on the contrary, I despise
it." And the snail spat at them with contempt.

"I am able to affirm with word of oath, that each prize-
at least, those for which I voted- was given with just and
proper consideration," said the old boundary post in the wood,
who was a member of the committee of judges. "I always act
with due order, consideration, and calculation. Seven times
have I already had the honor to be present at the distribution
of the prizes, and to vote; but to-day is the first time I
have been able to carry out my will. I always reckon the first
prize by going through the alphabet from the beginning, and
the second by going through from the end. Be so kind as to
give me your attention, and I will explain to you how I reckon
from the beginning. The eighth letter from A is H, and there
we have H for hare; therefore I awarded to the hare the first
prize. The eighth letter from the end of the alphabet is S,
and therefore the snail received the second prize. Next year,
the letter I will have its turn for the first prize, and the
letter R for the second."

"I should really have voted for myself," said the mule,
"if I had not been one of the judges on the committee. Not
only the rapidity with which advance is made, but every other
quality should have due consideration; as, for instance, how
much weight a candidate is able to draw; but I have not
brought this quality forward now, nor the sagacity of the hare
in his flight, nor the cunning with which he suddenly springs
aside and doubles, to lead people on a false track, thinking
he has concealed himself. No; there is something else on which
more stress should be laid, and which ought not be left
unnoticed. I mean that which mankind call the beautiful. It is
on the beautiful that I particularly fix my eyes. I observed
the well-grown ears of the hare; it is a pleasure to me to
observe how long they are. It seemed as if I saw myself again
in the days of my childhood; and so I voted for the hare."

"Buz," said the fly; "there, I'm not going to make a long
speech; but I wish to say something about hares. I have really
overtaken more than one hare, when I have been seated on the
engine in front of a railway train. I often do so. One can
then so easily judge of one's own swiftness. Not long ago, I
crushed the hind legs of a young hare. He had been running a
long time before the engine; he had no idea that I was
travelling there. At last he had to stop in his career, and
the engine ran over his hind legs, and crushed them; for I set
upon it. I left him lying there, and rode on farther. I call
that conquering him; but I do not want the prize."

"It really seems to me," thought the wild rose, though she
did not express her opinion aloud- it is not in her nature to
do so,- though it would have been quite as well if she had;
"it certainly seems to me that the sunbeam ought to have had
the honor of receiving the first prize. The sunbeam flies in a
few minutes along the immeasurable path from the sun to us. It
arrives in such strength, that all nature awakes to loveliness
and beauty; we roses blush and exhale fragrance in its
presence. Our worshipful judges don't appear to have noticed
this at all. Were I the sunbeam, I would give each one of them
a sun stroke; but that would only make them mad, and they are
mad enough already. I only hope," continued the rose, "that
peace may reign in the wood. It is glorious to bloom, to be
fragrant, and to live; to live in story and in song. The
sunbeam will outlive us all."

"What is the first prize?" asked the earthworm, who had
overslept the time, and only now came up.

"It contains a free admission to a cabbage-garden,"
replied the mule. "I proposed that as one of the prizes. The
hare most decidedly must have it; and I, as an active and
thoughtful member of the committee, took especial care that
the prize should be one of advantage to him; so now he is
provided for. The snail can now sit on the fence, and lick up
moss and sunshine. He has also been appointed one of the first
judges of swiftness in racing. It is worth much to know that
one of the numbers is a man of talent in the thing men call a
'committee.' I must say I expect much in the future; we have
already made such a good beginning."


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:14 AM

THE PSYCHE


IN the fresh morning dawn, in the rosy air gleams a great
Star, the brightest Star of the morning. His rays tremble on
the white wall, as if he wished to write down on it what he
can tell, what he has seen there and elsewhere during
thousands of years in our rolling world. Let us hear one of
his stories.

"A short time ago"- the Star's "short time ago" is called
among men "centuries ago"- "my rays followed a young artist.
It was in the city of the Popes, in the world-city, Rome. Much
has been changed there in the course of time, but the changes
have not come so quickly as the change from youth to old age.
Then already the palace of the Caesars was a ruin, as it is
now; fig trees and laurels grew among the fallen marble
columns, and in the desolate bathing-halls, where the gilding
still clings to the wall; the Coliseum was a gigantic ruin;
the church bells sounded, the incense sent up its fragrant
cloud, and through the streets marched processions with
flaming tapers and glowing canopies. Holy Church was there,
and art was held as a high and holy thing. In Rome lived the
greatest painter in the world, Raphael; there also dwelt the
first of sculptors, Michael Angelo. Even the Pope paid homage
to these two, and honored them with a visit. Art was
recognized and honored, and was rewarded also. But, for all
that, everything great and splendid was not seen and known.

"In a narrow lane stood an old house. Once it had been a
temple; a young sculptor now dwelt there. He was young and
quite unknown. He certainly had friends, young artists, like
himself, young in spirit, young in hopes and thoughts; they
told him he was rich in talent, and an artist, but that he was
foolish for having no faith in his own power; for he always
broke what he had fashioned out of clay, and never completed
anything; and a work must be completed if it is to be seen and
to bring money.

"'You are a dreamer,' they went on to say to him, 'and
that's your misfortune. But the reason of this is, that you
have never lived, you have never tasted life, you have never
enjoyed it in great wholesome draughts, as it ought to be
enjoyed. In youth one must mingle one's own personality with
life, that they may become one. Look at the great master
Raphael, whom the Pope honors and the world admires. He's no
despiser of wine and bread.'

"'And he even appreciates the baker's daughter, the pretty
Fornarina,' added Angelo, one of the merriest of the young
friends.

"Yes, they said a good many things of the kind, according
to their age and their reason. They wanted to draw the young
artist out with them into the merry wild life, the mad life as
it might also be called; and at certain times he felt an
inclination for it. He had warm blood, a strong imagination,
and could take part in the merry chat, and laugh aloud with
the rest; but what they called 'Raphael's merry life'
disappeared before him like a vapor when he saw the divine
radiance that beamed forth from the pictures of the great
master; and when he stood in the Vatican, before the forms of
beauty which the masters had hewn out of marble thousands of
years since, his breast swelled, and he felt within himself
something high, something holy, something elevating, great and
good, and he wished that he could produce similar forms from
the blocks of marble. He wished to make a picture of that
which was within him, stirring upward from his heart to the
realms of the Infinite; but how, and in what form? The soft
clay was fashioned under his fingers into forms of beauty, but
the next day he broke what he had fashioned, according to his
wont.

"One day he walked past one of those rich palaces of which
Rome has many to show. He stopped before the great open
portal, and beheld a garden surrounded by cloistered walks.
The garden bloomed with a goodly show of the fairest roses.
Great white lilies with green juicy leaves shot upward from
the marble basin in which the clear water was splashing; and a
form glided past, the daughter of the princely house,
graceful, delicate, and wonderfully fair. Such a form of
female loveliness he had never before beheld- yet stay: he had
seen it, painted by Raphael, painted as a Psyche, in one of
the Roman palaces. Yes, there it had been painted; but here it
passed by him in living reality.

"The remembrance lived in his thoughts, in his heart. He
went home to his humble room, and modelled a Psyche of clay.
It was the rich young Roman girl, the noble maiden; and for
the first time he looked at his work with satisfaction. It had
a meaning for him, for it was she. And the friends who saw his
work shouted aloud for joy; they declared that this work was a
manifestation of his artistic power, of which they had long
been aware, and that now the world should be made aware of it
too.

"The clay figure was lifelike and beautiful, but it had
not the whiteness or the durability of marble. So they
declared that the Psyche must henceforth live in marble. He
already possessed a costly block of that stone. It had been
lying for years, the property of his parents, in the
courtyard. Fragments of glass, climbing weeds, and remains of
artichokes had gathered about it and sullied its purity; but
under the surface the block was as white as the mountain snow;
and from this block the Psyche was to arise."

Now, it happened one morning- the bright Star tells
nothing about this, but we know it occurred- that a noble
Roman company came into the narrow lane. The carriage stopped
at the top of the lane, and the company proceeded on foot
towards the house, to inspect the young sculptor's work, for
they had heard him spoken of by chance. And who were these
distinguished guests? Poor young man! or fortunate young man
he might be called. The noble young lady stood in the room and
smiled radiantly when her father said to her, "It is your
living image." That smile could not be copied, any more than
the look could be reproduced, the wonderful look which she
cast upon the young artist. It was a fiery look, that seemed
at once to elevate and to crush him.

"The Psyche must be executed in marble," said the wealthy
patrician. And those were words of life for the dead clay and
the heavy block of marble, and words of life likewise for the
deeply-moved artist. "When the work is finished I will
purchase it," continued the rich noble.

A new era seemed to have arisen in the poor studio. Life
and cheerfulness gleamed there, and busy industry plied its
work. The beaming Morning Star beheld how the work progressed.
The clay itself seemed inspired since she had been there, and
moulded itself, in heightened beauty, to a likeness of the
well-known features.

"Now I know what life is," cried the artist rejoicingly;
"it is Love! It is the lofty abandonment of self for the
dawning of the beautiful in the soul! What my friends call
life and enjoyment is a passing shadow; it is like bubbles
among seething dregs, not the pure heavenly wine that
consecrates us to life."

The marble block was reared in its place. The chisel
struck great fragments from it; the measurements were taken,
points and lines were made, the mechanical part was executed,
till gradually the stone assumed a human female form, a shape
of beauty, and became converted into the Psyche, fair and
glorious- a divine being in human shape. The heavy stone
appeared as a gliding, dancing, airy Psyche, with the heavenly
innocent smile- the smile that had mirrored itself in the soul
of the young artist.

The Star of the roseate dawn beheld and understood what
was stirring within the young man, and could read the meaning
of the changing color of his cheek, of the light that flashed
from his eye, as he stood busily working, reproducing what had
been put into his soul from above.

"Thou art a master like those masters among the ancient
Greeks," exclaimed his delighted friends; "soon shall the
whole world admire thy Psyche."

"My Psyche!" he repeated. "Yes, mine. She must be mine. I,
too, am an artist, like those great men who are gone.
Providence has granted me the boon, and has made me the equal
of that lady of noble birth."

And he knelt down and breathed a prayer of thankfulnesss
to Heaven, and then he forgot Heaven for her sake- for the
sake of her picture in stone- for her Psyche which stood there
as if formed of snow, blushing in the morning dawn.

He was to see her in reality, the living, graceful Psyche,
whose words sounded like music in his ears. He could now carry
the news into the rich palace that the marble Psyche was
finished. He betook himself thither, strode through the open
courtyard where the waters ran splashing from the dolphin's
jaws into the marble basins, where the snowy lilies and the
fresh roses bloomed in abundance. He stepped into the great
lofty hall, whose walls and ceilings shone with gilding and
bright colors and heraldic devices. Gayly-dressed serving-men,
adorned with trappings like sleigh horses, walked to and fro,
and some reclined at their ease upon the carved oak seats, as
if they were the masters of the house. He told them what had
brought him to the palace, and was conducted up the shining
marble staircase, covered with soft carpets and adorned with
many a statue. Then he went on through richly-furnished
chambers, over mosaic floors, amid gorgeous pictures. All this
pomp and luxury seemed to weary him; but soon he felt
relieved, for the princely old master of the house received
him most graciously,, almost heartily; and when he took his
leave he was requested to step into the Signora's apartment,
for she, too, wished to see him. The servants led him through
more luxurious halls and chambers into her room, where she
appeared the chief and leading ornament.

She spoke to him. No hymn of supplication, no holy chant,
could melt his soul like the sound of her voice. He took her
hand and lifted it to his lips. No rose was softer, but a fire
thrilled through him from this rose- a feeling of power came
upon him, and words poured from his tongue- he knew not what
he said. Does the crater of the volcano know that the glowing
lava is pouring from it? He confessed what he felt for her.
She stood before him astonished, offended, proud, with
contempt in her face, an expression of disgust, as if she had
suddenly touched a cold unclean reptile. Her cheeks reddened,
her lips grew white, and her eyes flashed fire, though they
were dark as the blackness of night.

"Madman!" she cried, "away! begone!"

And she turned her back upon him. Her beautiful face wore
an expression like that of the stony countenance with the
snaky locks.

Like a stricken, fainting man, he tottered down the
staircase and out into the street. Like a man walking in his
sleep, he found his way back to his dwelling. Then he woke up
to madness and agony, and seized his hammer, swung it high in
the air, and rushed forward to shatter the beautiful marble
image. But, in his pain, he had not noticed that his friend
Angelo stood beside him; and Angelo held back his arm with a
strong grasp, crying,

"Are you mad? What are you about?"

They struggled together. Angelo was the stronger; and,
with a deep sigh of exhaustion, the young artist threw himself
into a chair.

"What has happened?" asked Angelo. "Command yourself.
Speak!"

But what could he say? How could he explain? And as Angelo
could make no sense of his friend's incoherent words, he
forbore to question him further, and merely said,

"Your blood grows thick from your eternal dreaming. Be a
man, as all others are, and don't go on living in ideals, for
that is what drives men crazy. A jovial feast will make you
sleep quietly and happily. Believe me, the time will come when
you will be old, and your sinews will shrink, and then, on
some fine sunshiny day, when everything is laughing and
rejoicing, you will lie there a faded plant, that will grow no
more. I do not live in dreams, but in reality. Come with me.
Be a man!"

And he drew the artist away with him. At this moment he
was able to do so, for a fire ran in the blood of the young
sculptor; a change had taken place in his soul; he felt a
longing to tear from the old, the accustomed- to forget, if
possible, his own individuality; and therefore it was that he
followed Angelo.

In an out-of-the-way suburb of Rome lay a tavern much
visited by artists. It was built on the ruins of some ancient
baths. The great yellow citrons hung down among the dark
shining leaves, and covered a part of the old reddish-yellow
walls. The tavern consisted of a vaulted chamber, almost like
a cavern, in the ruins. A lamp burned there before the picture
of the Madonna. A great fire gleamed on the hearth, and
roasting and boiling was going on there; without, under the
citron trees and laurels, stood a few covered tables.

The two artists were received by their friends with shouts
of welcome. Little was eaten, but much was drunk, and the
spirits of the company rose. Songs were sung and ditties were
played on the guitar; presently the Salterello sounded, and
the merry dance began. Two young Roman girls, who sat as
models to the artists, took part in the dance and in the
festivity. Two charming Bacchantes were they; certainly not
Psyches- not delicate, beautiful roses, but fresh, hearty,
glowing carnations.

How hot it was on that day! Even after sundown it was hot.
There was fire in the blood, fire in every glance, fire
everywhere. The air gleamed with gold and roses, and life
seemed like gold and roses.

"At last you have joined us, for once," said his friends.
"Now let yourself be carried by the waves within and around
you."

"Never yet have I felt so well, so merry!" cried the young
artist. "You are right- you are all of you right. I was a
fool- a dreamer. Man belongs to reality, and not to fancy."

With songs and with sounding guitars the young people
returned that evening from the tavern, through the narrow
streets; the two glowing carnations, daughters of the
Campagna, went with them.

In Angelo's room, among a litter of colored sketches
(studies) and glowing pictures, the voices sounded mellower,
but not less merrily. On the ground lay many a sketch that
resembled the daughters of the Campagna, in their fresh,
hearty comeliness, but the two originals were far handsomer
than their portraits. All the burners of the six-armed lamp
flared and flamed; and the human flamed up from within, and
appeared in the glare as if it were divine.

"Apollo! Jupiter! I feel myself raised to our heaven- to
your glory! I feel as if the blossom of life were unfolding
itself in my veins at this moment!"

Yes, the blossom unfolded itself, and then burst and fell,
and an evil vapor arose from it, blinding the sight, leading
astray the fancy; the firework of the senses went out, and it
became dark.

He was again in his own room. There he sat down on his bed
and collected his thoughts.

"Fie on thee!" these were the words that sounded out of
his mouth from the depths of his heart. "Wretched man, go,
begone!" And a deep painful sigh burst from his bosom.

"Away! begone!" These, her words, the words of the living
Psyche, echoed through his heart, escaped from his lips. He
buried his head in the pillows, his thoughts grew confused,
and he fell asleep.

<<<<<<<<<<<

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:18 AM



In the morning dawn he started up, and collected his
thoughts anew. What had happened? Had all the past been a
dream? The visit to her, the feast at the tavern, the evening
with the purple carnations of the Campagna? No, it was all
real- a reality he had never before experienced.

In the purple air gleamed the bright Star, and its beams
fell upon him and upon the marble Psyche. He trembled as he
looked at that picture of immortality, and his glance seemed
impure to him. He threw the cloth over the statue, and then
touched it once more to unveil the form- but he was not able
to look again at his own work.

Gloomy, quiet, absorbed in his own thoughts, he sat there
through the long day; he heard nothing of what was going on
around him, and no man guessed what was passing in this human
soul.

And days and weeks went by, but the nights passed more
slowly than the days. The flashing Star beheld him one morning
as he rose, pale and trembling with fever, from his sad couch;
then he stepped towards the statue, threw back the covering,
took one long, sorrowful gaze at his work, and then, almost
sinking beneath the burden, he dragged the statue out into the
garden. In that place was an old dry well, now nothing but a
hole. Into this he cast the Psyche, threw earth in above her,
and covered up the spot with twigs and nettles.

"Away! begone!" Such was the short epitaph he spoke.

The Star beheld all this from the pink morning sky, and
its beam trembled upon two great tears upon the pale feverish
cheeks of the young man; and soon it was said that he was sick
unto death, and he lay stretched upon a bed of pain.

The convent Brother Ignatius visited him as a physician
and a friend, and brought him words of comfort, of religion,
and spoke to him of the peace and happiness of the church, of
the sinfulness of man, of rest and mercy to be found in
heaven.

And the words fell like warm sunbeams upon a teeming soil.
The soil smoked and sent up clouds of mist, fantastic
pictures, pictures in which there was reality; and from these
floating islands he looked across at human life. He found it
vanity and delusion- and vanity and delusion it had been to
him. They told him that art was a sorcerer, betraying us to
vanity and to earthly lusts; that we are false to ourselves,
unfaithful to our friends, unfaithful towards Heaven; and that
the serpent was always repeating within us, "Eat, and thou
shalt become as God."

And it appeared to him as if now, for the first time, he
knew himself, and had found the way that leads to truth and to
peace. In the church was the light and the brightness of God-
in the monk's cell he should find the rest through which the
tree of human life might grow on into eternity.

Brother Ignatius strengthened his longings, and the
determination became firm within him. A child of the world
became a servant of the church- the young artist renounced the
world, and retired into the cloister.

The brothers came forward affectionately to welcome him,
and his inauguration was as a Sunday feast. Heaven seemed to
him to dwell in the sunshine of the church, and to beam upon
him from the holy pictures and from the cross. And when, in
the evening, at the sunset hour, he stood in his little cell,
and, opening the window, looked out upon old Rome, upon the
desolated temples, and the great dead Coliseum- when he saw
all this in its spring garb, when the acacias bloomed, and the
ivy was fresh, and roses burst forth everywhere, and the
citron and orange were in the height of their beauty, and the
palm trees waved their branches- then he felt a deeper emotion
than had ever yet thrilled through him. The quiet open
Campagna spread itself forth towards the blue snow-covered
mountains, which seemed to be painted in the air; all the
outlines melting into each other, breathing peace and beauty,
floating, dreaming- and all appearing like a dream!

Yes, this world was a dream, and the dream lasts for
hours, and may return for hours; but convent life is a life of
years- long years, and many years.

From within comes much that renders men sinful and impure.
He fully realized the truth of this. What flames arose up in
him at times! What a source of evil, of that which we would
not, welled up continually! He mortified his body, but the
evil came from within.


One day, after the lapse of many years, he met Angelo, who
recognized him.

"Man!" exclaimed Angelo. "Yes, it is thou! Art thou happy
now? Thou hast sinned against God, and cast away His boon from
thee- hast neglected thy mission in this world! Read the
parable of the intrusted talent! The MASTER, who spoke that
parable, spoke the truth! What hast thou gained? What hast
thou found? Dost thou not fashion for thyself a religion and a
dreamy life after thine own idea, as almost all do? Suppose
all this is a dream, a fair delusion!"

"Get thee away from me, Satan!" said the monk; and he
quitted Angelo.

"There is a devil, a personal devil! This day I have seen
him!" said the monk to himself. "Once I extended a finger to
him, and he took my whole hand. But now," he sighed, "the evil
is within me, and it is in yonder man; but it does not bow him
down; he goes abroad with head erect, and enjoys his comfort;
and I grasped at comfort in the consolations of religion. If
it were nothing but a consolation? Supposing everything here
were, like the world I have quitted, only a beautiful fancy, a
delusion like the beauty of the evening clouds, like the misty
blue of the distant hills!- when you approach them, they are
very different! O eternity! Thou actest like the great calm
ocean, that beckons us, and fills us with expectation- and
when we embark upon thee, we sink, disappear, and cease to be.
Delusion! away with it! begone!"

And tearless, but sunk in bitter reflection, he sat upon
his hard couch, and then knelt down- before whom? Before the
stone cross fastened to the wall? No, it was only habit that
made him take this position.

The more deeply he looked into his own heart, the blacker
did the darkness seem. -"Nothing within, nothing without- this
life squanderied and cast away!" And this thought rolled and
grew like a snowball, until it seemed to crush him.

"I can confide my griefs to none. I may speak to none of
the gnawing worm within. My secret is my prisoner; if I let
the captive escape, I shall be his!"

And the godlike power that dwelt within him suffered and
strove.

"O Lord, my Lord!" he cried, in his despair, "be merciful
and grant me faith. I threw away the gift thou hadst
vouchsafed to me, I left my mission unfulfilled. I lacked
strength, and strength thou didst not give me. Immortality-
the Psyche in my breast- away with it!- it shall be buried
like that Psyche, the best gleam of my life; never will it
arise out of its grave!"

The Star glowed in the roseate air, the Star that shall
surely be extinguished and pass away while the soul still
lives on; its trembling beam fell upon the white wall, but it
wrote nothing there upon being made perfect in God, nothing of
the hope of mercy, of the reliance on the divine love that
thrills through the heart of the believer.

"The Psyche within can never die. Shall it live in
consciousness? Can the incomprehensible happen? Yes, yes. My
being is incomprehensible. Thou art unfathomable, O Lord. Thy
whole world is incomprehensible- a wonder-work of power, of
glory and of love."

His eyes gleamed, and then closed in death. The tolling of
the church bell was the last sound that echoed above him,
above the dead man; and they buried him, covering him with
earth that had been brought from Jerusalem, and in which was
mingled the dust of many of the pious dead.

When years had gone by his skeleton was dug up, as the
skeletons of the monks who had died before him had been; it
was clad in a brown frock, a rosary was put into the bony
hand, and the form was placed among the ranks of other
skeletons in the cloisters of the convent. And the sun shone
without, while within the censers were waved and the Mass was
celebrated.


And years rolled by.

The bones fell asunder and became mingled with others.
Skulls were piled up till they formed an outer wall around the
church; and there lay also his head in the burning sun, for
many dead were there, and no one knew their names, and his
name was forgotten also. And see, something was moving in the
sunshine, in the sightless cavernous eyes! What might that be?
A sparkling lizard moved about in the skull, gliding in and
out through the sightless holes. The lizard now represented
all the life left in that head, in which once great thoughts,
bright dreams, the love of art and of the glorious, had
arisen, whence hot tears had rolled down, where hope and
immortality had had their being. The lizard sprang away and
disappeared, and the skull itself crumbled to pieces and
became dust among dust.

Centuries passed away. The bright Star gleamed unaltered,
radiant and large, as it had gleamed for thousands of years,
and the air glowed red with tints fresh as roses, crimson like
blood.

There, where once had stood the narrow lane containing the
ruins of the temple, a nunnery was now built. A grave was
being dug in the convent garden for a young nun who had died,
and was to be laid in the earth this morning. The spade struck
against a hard substance; it was a stone, that shone dazzling
white. A block of marble soon appeared, a rounded shoulder was
laid bare; and now the spade was plied with a more careful
hand, and presently a female head was seen, and butterflies'
wings. Out of the grave in which the young nun was to be laid
they lifted, in the rosy morning, a wonderful statue of a
Psyche carved in white marble.

"How beautiful, how perfect it is!" cried the spectators.
"A relic of the best period of art."

And who could the sculptor have been? No one knew; no one
remembered him, except the bright star that had gleamed for
thousands of years. The star had seen the course of that life
on earth, and knew of the man's trials, of his weakness- in
fact, that he had been but human. The man's life had passed
away, his dust had been scattered abroad as dust is destined
to be; but the result of his noblest striving, the glorious
work that gave token of the divine element within him- the
Psyche that never dies, that lives beyond posterity- the
brightness even of this earthly Psyche remained here after
him, and was seen and acknowledged and appreciated.

The bright Morning Star in the roseate air threw its
glancing ray downward upon the Psyche, and upon the radiant
countenances of the admiring spectators, who here beheld the
image of the soul portrayed in marble.

What is earthly will pass away and be forgotten, and the
Star in the vast firmament knows it. What is heavenly will
shine brightly through posterity; and when the ages of
posterity are past, the Psyche- the soul- will still live on!


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:21 AM

POULTRY MEG'S FAMILY


POULTRY MEG was the only person who lived in the new
stately dwelling that had been built for the fowls and ducks
belonging to the manor house. It stood there where once the
old knightly building had stood with its tower, its pointed
gables, its moat, and its drawbridge. Close by it was a
wilderness of trees and thicket; here the garden had been, and
had stretched out to a great lake, which was now moorland.
Crows and choughs flew screaming over the old trees, and there
were crowds of birds; they did not seem to get fewer when any
one shot among them, but seemed rather to increase. One heard
the screaming into the poultry-house, where Poultry Meg sat
with the ducklings running to and fro over her wooden shoes.
She knew every fowl and every duck from the moment it crept
out of the shell; and she was fond of her fowls and her ducks,
and proud of the stately house that had been built for them.
Her own little room in the house was clean and neat, for that
was the wish of the gracious lady to whom the house belonged.
She often came in the company of grand noble guests, to whom
she showed "the hens' and ducks' barracks," as she called the
little house.

Here were a clothes cupboard, and an, arm-chair, and even
a chest of drawers; and on these drawers a polished metal
plate had been placed, whereon was engraved the word "Grubbe,"
and this was the name of the noble family that had lived in
the house of old. The brass plate had been found when they
were digging the foundation; and the clerk has said it had no
value except in being an old relic. The clerk knew all about
the place, and about the old times, for he had his knowledge
from books, and many a memorandum had been written and put in
his table-drawer. But the oldest of the crows perhaps knew
more than he, and screamed it out in her own language; but
that was the crow's language, and the clerk did not understand
that, clever as he was.

After the hot summer days the mist sometimes hung over the
moorland as if a whole lake were behind the old trees, among
which the crows and the daws were fluttering; and thus it had
looked when the good Knight Grubbe had lived here- when the
old manor house stood with its thick red walls. The dog-chain
used to reach in those days quite over the gateway; through
the tower one went into a paved passage which led to the
rooms; the windows were narrow, and the panes were small, even
in the great hall where the dancing used to be; but in the
time of the last Grubbe, there had been no dancing in the hall
within the memory of man, although an old drum still lay there
that had served as part of the music. Here stood a quaintly
carved cupboard, in which rare flower-roots were kept, for my
Lady Grubbe was fond of plants and cultivated trees and
shrubs. Her husband preferred riding out to shoot wolves and
boars; and his little daughter Marie always went with him part
of the way. When she was only five years old, she would sit
proudly on her horse, and look saucily round with her great
black eyes. It was a great amusement to her to hit out among
the hunting-dogs with her whip; but her father would rather
have seen her hit among the peasant boys, who came running up
to stare at their lord.

The peasant in the clay hut close by the knightly house
had a son named Soren, of the same age as the gracious little
lady. The boy could climb well, and had always to bring her
down the bird's nests. The birds screamed as loud as they
could, and one of the greatest of them hacked him with its
beak over the eye so that the blood ran down, and it was at
first thought the eye had been destroyed; but it had not been
injured after all. Marie Grubbe used to call him her Soren,
and that was a great favor, and was an advantage to Soren's
father- poor Jon, who had one day committed a fault, and was
to be punished by riding on the wooden horse. This same horse
stood in the courtyard, and had four poles for legs, and a
single narrow plant for a back; on this Jon had to ride
astride, and some heavy bricks were fastened to his feet into
the bargain, that he might not sit too comfortably. He made
horrible grimaces, and Soren wept and implored little Marie to
interfere. She immediately ordered that Soren's father should
be taken down, and when they did not obey her, she stamped on
the floor, and pulled at her father's sleeve till it was torn
to pieces. She would have her way, and she got her way, and
Soren's father was taken down.

Lady Grubbe, who now came up, parted her little daughter's
hair from the child's brow, and looked at her affectionately;
but Marie did not understand why.

She wanted to go to the hounds, and not to her mother, who
went down into the garden, to the lake where the water-lily
bloomed, and the heads of bulrushes nodded amid the reeds; and
she looked at all this beauty and freshness. "How pleasant!"
she said. In the garden stood at that time a rare tree, which
she herself had planted. It was called the blood-beech- a kind
of negro growing among the other trees, so dark brown were the
leaves. This tree required much sunshine, for in continual
shade it would become bright green like the other trees, and
thus lose its distinctive character. In the lofty chestnut
trees were many birds' nests, and also in the thickets and in
the grassy meadows. It seemed as though the birds knew that
they were protected here, and that no one must fire a gun at
them.

Little Marie came here with Soren. He knew how to climb,
as we have already said, and eggs and fluffy-feathered young
birds were brought down. The birds, great and small, flew
about in terror and tribulation; the peewit from the fields,
and the crows and daws from the high trees, screamed and
screamed; it was just such din as the family will raise to the
present day.

"What are you doing, you children?" cried the gentle lady;
"that is sinful!"

Soren stood abashed, and even the little gracious lady
looked down a little; but then he said, quite short and
pretty,

"My father lets me do it!"

"Craw-craw! away-away from here!" cried the great black
birds, and they flew away; but on the following day they came
back, for they were at home here.

The quiet gentle lady did not remain long at home here on
earth, for the good God called her away; and, indeed, her home
was rather with Him than in the knightly house; and the church
bells tolled solemnly when her corpse was carried to the
church, and the eyes of the poor people were wet with tears,
for she had been good to them.

When she was gone, no one attended to her plantations, and
the garden ran to waste. Grubbe the knight was a hard man,
they said; but his daughter, young as she was, knew how to
manage him. He used to laugh and let her have her way. She was
now twelve years old, and strongly built. She looked the
people through and through with her black eyes, rode her horse
as bravely as a man, and could fire off her gun like a
practiced hunter.

One day there were great visitors in the neighborhood, the
grandest visitors who could come. The young King, and his
half-brother and comrade, the Lord Ulric Frederick Gyldenlowe.
They wanted to hunt the wild boar, and to pass a few days at
the castle of Grubbe.

Gyldenlowe sat at table next to Marie Grubbe, and he took
her by the hand and gave her a kiss, as if she had been a
relation; but she gave him a box on the ear, and told him she
could not bear him, at which there was great laughter, as if
that had been a very amusing thing.

And perhaps it was very amusing, for, five years
afterwards, when Marie had fulfilled her seventeenth year, a
messenger arrived with a letter, in which Lord Gyldenlowe
proposed for the hand of the noble young lady. There was a
thing for you!

"He is the grandest and most gallant gentleman in the
whole country," said Grubbe the knight; "that is not a thing
to despise."

"I don't care so very much about him," said Marie Grubbe;
but she did not despise the grandest man of all the country,
who sat by the king's side.

Silver plate, and fine linen and woollen, went off to
Copenhagen in a ship, while the bride made the journey by land
in ten days. But the outfit met with contrary winds, or with
no winds at all, for four months passed before it arrived; and
when it came, my Lady Gyldenlowe was gone.

"I'd rather lie on coarse sacking than lie in his silken
beds," she declared. "I'd rather walk barefoot than drive with
him in a coach!"

Late one evening in November two women came riding into
the town of Aarhuus. They were the gracious Lady Gyldenlowe
(Marie Grubbe) and her maid. They came from the town of Weile,
whither they had come in a ship from Copenhagen. They stopped
at Lord Grubbe's stone mansion in Aarhuus. Grubbe was not well
pleased with this visit. Marie was accosted in hard words; but
she had a bedroom given her, and got her beer soup of a
morning; but the evil part of her father's nature was aroused
against her, and she was not used to that. She was not of a
gentle temper, and we often answer as we are addressed. She
answered openly, and spoke with bitterness and hatred of her
husband, with whom she declared she would not live; she was
too honorable for that.

A year went by, but it did not go by pleasantly. There
were evil words between the father and the daughter, and that
ought never to be. Bad words bear bad fruit. What could be the
end of such a state of things?

"We two cannot live under the same roof," said the father
one day. "Go away from here to our old manor house; but you
had better bite your tongue off than spread any lies among the
people."

And so the two parted. She went with her maid to the old
castle where she had been born, and near which the gentle,
pious lady, her mother, was lying in the church vault. An old
cowherd lived in the courtyard, and was the only other
inhabitant of the place. In the rooms heavy black cobwebs hung
down, covered with dust; in the garden everything grew just as
it would; hops and climbing plants ran like a net between the
trees and bushes, and the hemlock and nettle grew larger and
stronger. The blood-beech had been outgrown by other trees,
and now stood in the shade; and its leaves were green like
those of the common trees, and its glory had departed. Crows
and choughs, in great close masses, flew past over the tall
chestnut trees, and chattered and screamed as if they had
something very important to tell one another- as if they were
saying, "Now she's come back again, the little girl who had
their eggs and their young ones stolen from them; and as for
the thief who had got them down, he had to climb up a leafless
tree, for he sat on a tall ship's mast, and was beaten with a
rope's end if he did not behave himself."

The clerk told all this in our own times; he had collected
it and looked it up in books and memoranda. It was to be
found, with many other writings, locked up in his
table-drawer.

"Upward and downward is the course of the world," said he.
"It is strange to hear.

And we will hear how it went with Marie Grubbe. We need
not for that forget Poultry Meg, who is sitting in her capital
hen-house, in our own time. Marie Grubbe sat down in her
times, but not with the same spirit that old Poultry Meg
showed.

The winter passed away, and the spring and the summer
passed away, and the autumn came again, with the damp, cold
sea-fog. It was a lonely, desolate life in the old manor
house. Marie Grubbe took her gun in her hand and went out to
the heath, and shot hares and foxes, and whatever birds she
could hit. More than once she met the noble Sir Palle Dyre, of
Norrebak, who was also wandering about with his gun and his
dogs. He was tall and strong, and boasted of this when they
talked together. He could have measured himself against the
deceased Mr. Brockenhuus, of Egeskov, of whom the people still
talked. Palle Dyre had, after the example of Brockenhuus,
caused an iron chain with a hunting-horn to be hung in his
gateway; and when he came riding home, he used to seize the
chain, and lift himself and his horse from the ground, and
blow the horn.

"Come yourself, and see me do that, Dame Marie," he said.
'One can breathe fresh and free at Norrebak.

When she went to his castle is not known, but on the altar
candlestick in the church of Norrebak it was inscribed that
they were the gift of Palle Dyre and Marie Grubbe, of Norrebak
Castle.

A great stout man was Palle Dyre. He drank like a sponge.
He was like a tub that could never get full; he snored like a
whole sty of pigs, and he looked red and bloated.

"He is treacherous and malicious," said Dame Pally Dyre,
Grubbe's daughter. Soon she was weary of her life with him,
but that did not make it better.

One day the table was spread, and the dishes grew cold.
Palle Dyre was out hunting foxes, and the gracious lady was
nowhere to be found. Towards midnight Palle Dyre came home,
but Dame Dyre came neither at midnight, nor next morning. She
had turned her back upon Norrebak, and had ridden away without
saying good-bye.

It was gray, wet weather; the wind grew cold, and a flight
of black screaming birds flew over her head. They were not so
homeless as she.

First she journeyed southward, quite down into the German
land. A couple of golden rings with costly stones were turned
into money; and then she turned to the east, and then she
turned again and went towards the west. She had no food before
her eyes, and murmured against everything, even against the
good God himself, so wretched was her soul. Soon her body
became wretched too, and she was scarcely able to move a foot.
The peewit flew up as she stumbled over the mound of earth
where it had built its nest. The bird cried, as it always
cried, "You thief! you thief!" She had never stolen her
neighbor's goods; but as a little girl she had caused eggs and
young birds to be taken from the trees, and she thought of
that now.

From where she lay she could see the sand-dunes. By the
seashore lived fishermen; but she could not get so far, she
was so ill. The great white sea-mews flew over her head, and
screamed as the crows and daws screamed at home in the garden
of the manor house. The birds flew quite close to her, and at
last it seemed to her as if they became black as crows, and
then all was night before her eyes.

When she opened her eyes again, she was being lifted and
carried. A great strong man had taken her up in his arms, and
she was looking straight into his bearded face. He had a scar
over one eye, which seemed to divide the eyebrow into two
parts. Weak as she was, he carried her to the ship, where he
got a rating for it from the captain.

The next day the ship sailed away. Madame Grubbe had not
been put ashore, so she sailed away with it. But she will
return, will she not? Yes, but where, and when?

The clerk could tell about this too, and it was not a
story which he patched together himself. He had the whole
strange history out of an old authentic book, which we
ourselves can take out and read. The Danish historian, Ludwig
Holberg, who has written so many useful books and merry
comedies, from which we can get such a good idea of his times
and their people, tells in his letters of Marie Grubbe, where
and how he met her. It is well worth hearing; but for all
that, we don't at all forget Poultry Meg, who is sitting
cheerful and comfortable in the charming fowl-house.

The ship sailed away with Marie Grubbe. That's where we
left off.

Long years went by.

The plague was raging at Copenhagen; it was in the year
1711. The Queen of Denmark went away to her German home, the
King quitted the capital, and everybody who could do so
hurried away. The students, even those who had board and
lodging gratis, left the city. One of these students, the last
who had remained in the free college, at last went away too.
It was two o'clock in the morning. He was carrying his
knapsack, which was better stacked with books and writings
than with clothes. A damp mist hung over the town; not a
person was to be seen in the streets; the street-doors around
were marked with crosses, as a sign that the plague was
within, or that all the inmates were dead. A great wagon
rattled past him; the coachman brandished his whip, and the
horses flew by at a gallop. The wagon was filled with corpses.
The young student kept his hand before his face, and smelt at
some strong spirits that he had with him on a sponge in a
little brass scent-case. Out of a small tavern in one of the
streets there were sounds of singing and of unhallowed
laughter, from people who drank the night through to forget
that the plague was at their doors, and that they might be put
into the wagon as the others had been. The student turned his
steps towards the canal at the castle bridge, where a couple
of small ships were lying; one of these was weighing anchor,
to get away from the plague-stricken city.

"If God spares our lives and grants us a fair wind, we are
going to Gronmud, near Falster," said the captain; and he
asked the name of the student who wished to go with him.

"Ludwig Holberg," answered the student; and the name
sounded like any other. But now there sounds in it one of the
proudest names of Denmark; then it was the name of a young,
unknown student.

The ship glided past the castle. It was not yet bright day
when it was in the open sea. A light wind filled the sails,
and the young student sat down with his face turned towards
the fresh wind, and went to sleep, which was not exactly the
most prudent thing he could have done.

Already on the third day the ship lay by the island of
Falster.

"Do you know any one here with whom I could lodge
cheaply?" Holberg asked the captain.

"I should think you would do well to go to the ferry-woman
in Borrehaus," answered the captain. "If you want to be very
civil to her, her name is Mother Soren Sorensen Muller. But it
may happen that she may fly into a fury if you are too polite
to her. The man is in custody for a crime, and that's why she
manages the ferry-boat herself- she has fists of her own."

The student took his knapsack and betook himself to the
ferry-house. The house door was not locked- it opened, and he
went into a room with a brick floor, where a bench, with a
great coverlet of leather, formed the chief article of
furniture. A white hen, who had a brood of chickens, was
fastened to the bench, and had overturned the pipkin of water,
so that the wet ran across the floor. There were no people
either here or in the adjoining room; only a cradle stood
there, in which was a child. The ferry-boat came back with
only one person in it. Whether that person was a man or a
woman was not an easy matter to determine. The person in
question was wrapped in a great cloak, and wore a kind of
hood. Presently the boat lay to.

It was a woman who got out of it and came into the room.
She looked very stately when she straightened her back; two
proud eyes looked forth from beneath her black eyebrows. It
was Mother Soren, the ferry-wife. The crows and daws might
have called out another name for her, which we know better.

She looked morose, and did not seem to care to talk; but
this much was settled, that the student should board in her
house for an indefinite time, while things looked so bad in
Copenhagen.

This or that honest citizen would often come to the
ferry-house from the neighboring little town. There came Frank
the cutler, and Sivert the exciseman. They drank a mug of beer
in the ferry-house, and used to converse with the student, for
he was a clever young man, who knew his "Practica," as they
called it; he could read Greek and Latin, and was well up in
learned subjects.

"The less one knows, the less it presses upon one," said
Mother Soren.

"You have to work hard," said Holberg one day, when she
was dipping clothes in the strong soapy water, and was obliged
herself to split the logs for the fire.

"That's my affair," she replied.

"Have you been obliged to toil in this way from your
childhood?"

"You can read that from my hands," she replied, and held
out her hands, that were small indeed, but hard and strong,
with bitten nails. "You are learned, and can read."

At Christmas-time it began to snow heavily. The cold came
on, the wind blue sharp, as if there were vitriol in it to
wash the people's faces. Mother Soren did not let that disturb
her; she threw her cloak around her, and drew her hood over
her head. Early in the afternoon- it was already dark in the
house- she laid wood and turf on the hearth, and then she sat
down to darn her stockings, for there was no one to do it for
her. Towards evening she spoke more words to the student than
it was customary with her to use; she spoke of her husband.

"He killed a sailor of Dragor by mischance, and for that
he has to work for three years in irons. He's only a common
sailor, and therefore the law must take its course."

"The law is there for people of high rank, too," said
Holberg.

"Do you think so?" said Mother Soren; then she looked into
the fire for a while; but after a time she began to speak
again. "Have you heard of Kai Lykke, who caused a church to be
pulled down, and when the clergyman, Master Martin, thundered
from the pulpit about it, he had him put in irons, and sat in
judgment upon him, and condemned him to death? Yes, and the
clergyman was obliged to bow his head to the stroke. And yet
Kai Lykke went scot-free."

"He had a right to do as he did in those times," said
Holberg; "but now we have left those times behind us."

"You may get a fool to believe that," cried Mother Soren;
and she got up and went into the room where the child lay. She
lifted up the child, and laid it down more comfortably. Then
she arranged the bed-place of the student. He had the green
coverlet, for he felt the cold more than she, though he was
born in Norway.

On New Year's morning it was a bright sunshiny day. The
frost had been so strong, and was still so strong, that the
fallen snow had become a hard mass, and one could walk upon
it. The bells of the little town were tolling for church.
Student Holberg wrapped himself up in his woollen cloak, and
wanted to go to the town.

Over the ferry-house the crows and daws were flying with
loud cries; one could hardly hear the church bells for their
screaming. Mother Soren stood in front of the house, filling a
brass pot with snow, which she was going to put on the fire to
get drinking water. She looked up to the crowd of birds, and
thought her own thoughts.

Student Holberg went to church. On his way there and on
his return he passed by the house of tax-collector Sivert, by
the town-gate. Here he was invited to take a mug of brown beer
with treacle and sugar. The discourse fell upon Mother Soren,
but the tax collector did not know much about her, and,
indeed, few knew much about her. She did not belong to the
island of Falster, he said; she had a little property of her
own at one time. Her husband was a common sailor, a fellow of
a very hot temper, and had killed a sailor of Dragor; and he
beat his wife, and yet she defended him.

"I should not endure such treatment," said the
tax-collector's wife. "I am come of more respectable people.
My father was stocking-weaver to the Court."

"And consequently you have married a governmental
official," said Holberg, and made a bow to her and to the
collector.

It was on Twelfth Night, the evening of the festival of
the Three Kings, Mother Soren lit up for Holberg a three-king
candle, that is, a tallow candle with three wicks, which she
had herself prepared.

"A light for each man," said Holberg.

"For each man?" repeated the woman, looking sharply at
him.

"For each of the wise men from the East," said Holberg.

"You mean it that way," said she, and then she was silent
for a long time. But on this evening he learned more about her
than he had yet known.

"You speak very affectionately of your husband," observed
Holberg, "and yet the people say that he ill-uses you every
day."

"That's no one's business but mine," she replied. "The
blows might have done me good when I was a child; now, I
suppose, I get them for my sins. But I know what good he has
done me," and she rose up. "When I lay sick upon the desolate
heath, and no one would have pity on me, and no one would have
anything to do with me, except the crows and daws, which came
to peck me to bits, he carried me in his arms, and had to bear
hard words because of the burden he brought on board ship.
It's not in my nature to be sick, and so I got well. Every man
has his own way, and Soren has his; but the horse must not be
judged by the halter. Taking one thing with another, I have
lived more agreeably with him than with the man whom they
called the most noble and gallant of the King's subjects. I
have had the Stadtholder Gyldenlowe, the King's half-brother,
for my husband; and afterwards I took Palle Dyre. One is as
good as another, each in his own way, and I in mine. That was
a long gossip, but now you know all about me."

And with those words she left the room.


It was Marie Grubbe! so strangely had fate played with
her. She did not live to see many anniversaries of the
festival of the Three Kings; Holberg has recorded that she
died in June, 1716; but he has not written down, for he did
not know, that a number of great black birds circled over the
ferry-house, when Mother Soren, as she was called, was lying
there a corpse. They did not scream, as if they knew that at a
burial silence should be observed. So soon as she lay in the
earth, the birds disappeared; but on the same evening in
Jutland, at the old manor house, an enormous number of crows
and choughs were seen; they all cried as loud as they could,
as if they had some announcement to make. Perhaps they talked
of him who, as a little boy, had taken away their eggs and
their young; of the peasant's son, who had to wear an iron
garter, and of the noble young lady, who ended by being a
ferryman's wife.

"Brave! brave!" they cried.

And the whole family cried, "Brave! brave!" when the old
house was pulled down.

"They are still crying, and yet there's nothing to cry
about," said the clerk, when he told the story. "The family is
extinct, the house has been pulled down, and where it stood is
now the stately poultry-house, with gilded weathercocks, and
the old Poultry Meg. She rejoices greatly in her beautiful
dwelling. If she had not come here," the old clerk added, "she
would have had to go into the work-house."

The pigeons cooed over her, the turkey-cocks gobbled, and
the ducks quacked.

"Nobody knew her," they said; "she belongs to no family.
It's pure charity that she is here at all. She has neither a
drake father nor a hen mother, and has no descendants."

She came of a great family, for all that; but she did not
know it, and the old clerk did not know it, though he had so
much written down; but one of the old crows knew about it, and
told about it. She had heard from her own mother and
grandmother about Poultry Meg's mother and grandmother. And we
know the grandmother too. We saw her ride, as child, over the
bridge, looking proudly around her, as if the whole world
belonged to her, and all the birds' nests in it; and we saw
her on the heath, by the sand-dunes; and, last of all, in the
ferry-house. The granddaughter, the last of her race, had come
back to the old home, where the old castle had stood, where
the black wild birds were screaming; but she sat among the
tame birds, and these knew her and were fond of her. Poultry
Meg had nothing left to wish for; she looked forward with
pleasure to her death, and she was old enough to die.

"Grave, grave!" cried the crows.

And Poultry Meg has a good grave, which nobody knew except
the old crow, if the old crow is not dead already.

And now we know the story of the old manor house, of its
old proprietors, and of all Poultry Meg's family.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:24 AM

THE PORTER'S SON


THE General lived in the grand first floor, and the porter
lived in the cellar. There was a great distance between the
two families- the whole of the ground floor, and the
difference in rank; but they lived in the same house, and both
had a view of the street, and of the courtyard. In the
courtyard was a grass-plot, on which grew a blooming acacia
tree (when it was in bloom), and under this tree sat
occasionally the finely-dressed nurse, with the still more
finely-dressed child of the General- little Emily. Before them
danced about barefoot the little son of the porter, with his
great brown eyes and dark hair; and the little girl smiled at
him, and stretched out her hands towards him; and when the
General saw that from the window, he would nod his head and
cry, "Charming!" The General's lady (who was so young that she
might very well have been her husband's daughter from an early
marriage) never came to the window that looked upon the
courtyard. She had given orders, though, that the boy might
play his antics to amuse her child, but must never touch it.
The nurse punctually obeyed the gracious lady's orders.

The sun shone in upon the people in the grand first floor,
and upon the people in the cellar; the acacia tree was covered
with blossoms, and they fell off, and next year new ones came.
The tree bloomed, and the porter's little son bloomed too, and
looked like a fresh tulip.

The General's little daughter became delicate and pale,
like the leaf of the acacia blossom. She seldom came down to
the tree now, for she took the air in a carriage. She drove
out with her mamma, and then she would always nod at the
porter's George; yes, she used even to kiss her hand to him,
till her mamma said she was too old to do that now.

One morning George was sent up to carry the General the
letters and newspapers that had been delivered at the porter's
room in the morning. As he was running up stairs, just as he
passed the door of the sand-box, he heard a faint piping. He
thought it was some young chicken that had strayed there, and
was raising cries of distress; but it was the General's little
daughter, decked out in lace and finery.

"Don't tell papa and mamma," she whimpered; "they would be
angry."

"What's the matter, little missie?" asked George.

"It's all on fire!" she answered. "It's burning with a
bright flame!" George hurried up stairs to the General's
apartments; he opened the door of the nursery. The window
curtain was almost entirely burnt, and the wooden curtain-pole
was one mass of flame. George sprang upon a chair he brought
in haste, and pulled down the burning articles; he then
alarmed the people. But for him, the house would have been
burned down.

The General and his lady cross-questioned little Emily.

"I only took just one lucifer-match," she said, "and it
was burning directly, and the curtain was burning too. I spat
at it, to put it out; I spat at it as much as ever I could,
but I could not put it out; so I ran away and hid myself, for
papa and mamma would be angry."

"I spat!" cried the General's lady; "what an expression!
Did you ever hear your papa and mamma talk about spitting? You
must have got that from down stairs!"

And George had a penny given him. But this penny did not
go to the baker's shop, but into the savings-box; and soon
there were so many pennies in the savings-box that he could
buy a paint-box and color the drawings he made, and he had a
great number of drawings. They seemed to shoot out of his
pencil and out of his fingers' ends. His first colored
pictures he presented to Emily.

"Charming!" said the General, and even the General's lady
acknowledged that it was easy to see what the boy had meant to
draw. "He has genius." Those were the words that were carried
down into the cellar.

The General and his gracious lady were grand people. They
had two coats of arms on their carriage, a coat of arms for
each of them, and the gracious lady had had this coat of arms
embroidered on both sides of every bit of linen she had, and
even on her nightcap and her dressing-bag. One of the coats of
arms, the one that belonged to her, was a very dear one; it
had been bought for hard cash by her father, for he had not
been born with it, nor had she; she had come into the world
too early, seven years before the coat of arms, and most
people remembered this circumstance, but the family did not
remember it. A man might well have a bee in his bonnet, when
he had such a coat of arms to carry as that, let alone having
to carry two; and the General's wife had a bee in hers when
she drove to the court ball, as stiff and as proud as you
please.

The General was old and gray, but he had a good seat on
horseback, and he knew it, and he rode out every day, with a
groom behind him at a proper distance. When he came to a
party, he looked somehow as if he were riding into the room
upon his high horse; and he had orders, too, such a number
that no one would have believed it; but that was not his
fault. As a young man he had taken part in the great autumn
reviews which were held in those days. He had an anecdote that
he told about those days, the only one he knew. A subaltern
under his orders had cut off one of the princes, and taken him
prisoner, and the Prince had been obliged to ride through the
town with a little band of captured soldiers, himself a
prisoner behind the General. This was an ever-memorable event,
and was always told over and over again every year by the
General, who, moreover, always repeated the remarkable words
he had used when he returned his sword to the Prince; those
words were, "Only my subaltern could have taken your Highness
prisoner; I could never have done it!" And the Prince had
replied, "You are incomparable." In a real war the General had
never taken part. When war came into the country, he had gone
on a diplomatic career to foreign courts. He spoke the French
language so fluently that he had almost forgotten his own; he
could dance well, he could ride well, and orders grew on his
coat in an astounding way. The sentries presented arms to him,
one of the most beautiful girls presented arms to him, and
became the General's lady, and in time they had a pretty,
charming child, that seemed as if it had dropped from heaven,
it was so pretty; and the porter's son danced before it in the
courtyard, as soon as it could understand it, and gave her all
his colored pictures, and little Emily looked at them, and was
pleased, and tore them to pieces. She was pretty and delicate
indeed.

"My little Roseleaf!" cried the General's lady, "thou art
born to wed a prince."

The prince was already at the door, but they knew nothing
of it; people don't see far beyond the threshold.

"The day before yesterday our boy divided his bread and
butter with her!" said the porter's wife. "There was neither
cheese nor meat upon it, but she liked it as well as if it had
been roast beef. There would have been a fine noise if the
General and his wife had seen the feast, but they did not see
it.

George had divided his bread and butter with little Emily,
and he would have divided his heart with her, if it would have
pleased her. He was a good boy, brisk and clever, and he went
to the night school in the Academy now, to learn to draw
properly. Little Emily was getting on with her education too,
for she spoke French with her "bonne," and had a dancing
master.


"George will be confirmed at Easter," said the porter's
wife; for George had got so far as this.

"It would be the best thing, now, to make an apprentice of
him," said his father. "It must be to some good calling- and
then he would be out of the house."

"He would have to sleep out of the house," said George's
mother. "It is not easy to find a master who has room for him
at night, and we shall have to provide him with clothes too.
The little bit of eating that he wants can be managed for him,
for he's quite happy with a few boiled potatoes; and he gets
taught for nothing. Let the boy go his own way. You will say
that he will be our joy some day, and the Professor says so
too."

The confirmation suit was ready. The mother had worked it
herself; but the tailor who did repairs had cut them out, and
a capital cutter-out he was.

"If he had had a better position, and been able to keep a
workshop and journeymen," the porter's wife said, "he might
have been a court tailor."

The clothes were ready, and the candidate for confirmation
was ready. On his confirmation day, George received a great
pinchbeck watch from his godfather, the old iron monger's
shopman, the richest of his godfathers. The watch was an old
and tried servant. It always went too fast, but that is better
than to be lagging behind. That was a costly present. And from
the General's apartment there arrived a hymn-book bound in
morocco, sent by the little lady to whom George had given
pictures. At the beginning of the book his name was written,
and her name, as "his gracious patroness." These words had
been written at the dictation of the General's lady, and the
General had read the inscription, and pronounced it
"Charming!"

"That is really a great attention from a family of such
position," said the porter's wife; and George was sent up
stairs to show himself in his confirmation clothes, with the
hymn-book in his hand.

The General's lady was sitting very much wrapped up, and
had the bad headache she always had when time hung heavy upon
her hands. She looked at George very pleasantly, and wished
him all prosperity, and that he might never have her headache.
The General was walking about in his dressing-gown. He had a
cap with a long tassel on his head, and Russian boots with red
tops on his feet. He walked three times up and down the room,
absorbed in his own thoughts and recollections, and then
stopped and said:

"So little George is a confirmed Christian now. Be a good
man, and honor those in authority over you. Some day, when you
are an old man, you can say that the General gave you this
precept."

That was a longer speech than the General was accustomed
to make, and then he went back to his ruminations, and looked
very aristocratic. But of all that George heard and saw up
there, little Miss Emily remained most clear in his thoughts.
How graceful she was, how gentle, and fluttering, and pretty
she looked. If she were to be drawn, it ought to be on a
soap-bubble. About her dress, about her yellow curled hair,
there was a fragrance as of a fresh-blown rose; and to think
that he had once divided his bread and butter with her, and
that she had eaten it with enormous appetite, and nodded to
him at every second mouthful! Did she remember anything about
it? Yes, certainly, for she had given him the beautiful
hymn-book in remembrance of this; and when the first new moon
in the first new year after this event came round, he took a
piece of bread, a penny, and his hymn-book, and went out into
the open air, and opened the book to see what psalm he should
turn up. It was a psalm of praise and thanksgiving. Then he
opened the book again to see what would turn up for little
Emily. He took great pains not to open the book in the place
where the funeral hymns were, and yet he got one that referred
to the grave and death. But then he thought this was not a
thing in which one must believe; for all that he was startled
when soon afterwards the pretty little girl had to lie in bed,
and the doctor's carriage stopped at the gate every day.

"They will not keep her with them," said the porter's
wife. "The good God knows whom He will summon to Himself."

But they kept her after all; and George drew pictures and
sent them to her. He drew the Czar's palace; the old Kremlin
at Moscow, just as it stood, with towers and cupolas; and
these cupolas looked like gigantic green and gold cucumbers,
at least in George's drawing. Little Emily was highly pleased,
and consequently, when a week had elapsed, George sent her a
few more pictures, all with buildings in them; for, you see,
she could imagine all sorts of things inside the windows and
doors.

He drew a Chinese house, with bells hanging from every one
of sixteen stories. He drew two Grecian temples with slender
marble pillars, and with steps all round them. He drew a
Norwegian church. It was easy to see that this church had been
built entirely of wood, hewn out and wonderfully put together;
every story looked as if it had rockers, like a cradle. But
the most beautiful of all was the castle, drawn on one of the
leaves, and which he called "Emily's Castle." This was the
kind of place in which she must live. That is what George had
thought, and consequently he had put into this building
whatever he thought most beautiful in all the others. It had
carved wood-work, like the Norwegian church; marble pillars,
like the Grecian temple; bells in every story; and was crowned
with cupolas, green and gilded, like those of the Kremlin of
the Czar. It was a real child's castle, and under every window
was written what the hall or the room inside was intended to
be; for instance: "Here Emily sleeps;" "Here Emily dances;"
"Here Emily plays at receiving visitors." It was a real
pleasure to look at the castle, and right well was the castle
looked at accordingly.

"Charming!" said the General.

But the old Count- for there was an old Count there, who
was still grander than the General, and had a castle of his
own- said nothing at all; he heard that it had been designed
and drawn by the porter's little son. Not that he was so very
little, either, for he had already been confirmed. The old
Count looked at the pictures, and had his own thoughts as he
did so.

One day, when it was very gloomy, gray, wet weather, the
brightest of days dawned for George; for the Professor at the
Academy called him into his room.

"Listen to me, my friend," said the Professor; "I want to
speak to you. The Lord has been good to you in giving you
abilities, and He has also been good in placing you among kind
people. The old Count at the corner yonder has been speaking
to me about you. I have also seen your sketches; but we will
not say any more about those, for there is a good deal to
correct in them. But from this time forward you may come twice
a-week to my drawing-class, and then you will soon learn how
to do them better. I think there's more of the architect than
of the painter in you. You will have time to think that over;
but go across to the old Count this very day, and thank God
for having sent you such a friend."

It was a great house- the house of the old Count at the
corner. Round the windows elephants and dromedaries were
carved, all from the old times; but the old Count loved the
new time best, and what it brought, whether it came from the
first floor, or from the cellar, or from the attic.

"I think," said, the porter's wife, "the grander people
are, the fewer airs do they give themselves. How kind and
straightforward the old count is! and he talks exactly like
you and me. Now, the General and his lady can't do that. And
George was fairly wild with delight yesterday at the good
reception he met with at the Count's, and so am I to-day,
after speaking to the great man. Wasn't it a good thing that
we didn't bind George apprentice to a handicraftsman? for he
has abilities of his own."

"But they must be helped on by others," said the father.

"That help he has got now," rejoined the mother; "for the
Count spoke out quite clearly and distinctly."

"But I fancy it began with the General," said the father,
"and we must thank them too."

"Let us do so with all my heart," cried the mother,
"though I fancy we have not much to thank them for. I will
thank the good God; and I will thank Him, too, for letting
little Emily get well."

Emily was getting on bravely, and George got on bravely
too. In the course of the year he won the little silver prize
medal of the Academy, and afterwards he gained the great one
too.


"It would have been better, after all, if he had been
apprenticed to a handicraftsman," said the porter's wife,
weeping; "for then we could have kept him with us. What is he
to do in Rome? I shall never get a sight of him again, not
even if he comes back; but that he won't do, the dear boy."

"It is fortune and fame for him," said the father.

"Yes, thank you, my friend," said the mother; "you are
saying what you do not mean. You are just as sorrowful as I
am."

And it was all true about the sorrow and the journey. But
everybody said it was a great piece of good fortune for the
young fellow. And he had to take leave, and of the General
too. The General's lady did not show herself, for she had her
bad headache. On this occasion the General told his only
anecdote, about what he had said to the Prince, and how the
Prince had said to him, "You are incomparable." And he held
out a languid hand to George.

Emily gave George her hand too, and looked almost sorry;
and George was the most sorry of all.


Time goes by when one has something to do; and it goes by,
too, when one has nothing to do. The time is equally long, but
not equally useful. It was useful to George, and did not seem
long at all, except when he happened to be thinking of his
home. How might the good folks be getting on, up stairs and
down stairs? Yes, there was writing about that, and many
things can be put into a letter- bright sunshine and dark,
heavy days. Both of these were in the letter which brought the
news that his father was dead, and that his mother was alone
now. She wrote that Emily had come down to see her, and had
been to her like an angel of comfort; and concerning herself,
she added that she had been allowed to keep her situation as
porteress.

The General's lady kept a diary, and in this diary was
recorded every ball she attended and every visit she received.
The diary was illustrated by the insertion of the visiting
cards of the diplomatic circle and of the most noble families;
and the General's lady was proud of it. The diary kept growing
through a long time, and amid many severe headaches, and
through a long course of half-nights, that is to say, of court
balls. Emily had now been to a court ball for the first time.
Her mother had worn a bright red dress, with black lace, in
the Spanish style; the daughter had been attired in white,
fair and delicate; green silk ribbons fluttered like
flag-leaves among her yellow locks, and on her head she wore a
wreath of water-lillies. Her eyes were so blue and clear, her
mouth was so delicate and red, she looked like a little water
spirit, as beautiful as such a spirit can be imagined. The
Princes danced with her, one after another of course; and the
General's lady had not a headache for a week afterwards.

But the first ball was not the last, and Emily could not
stand it; it was a good thing, therefore, that summer brought
with it rest, and exercise in the open air. The family had
been invited by the old Count to visit him at him castle. That
was a castle with a garden which was worth seeing. Part of
this garden was laid out quite in the style of the old days,
with stiff green hedges; you walked as if between green walls
with peep-holes in them. Box trees and yew trees stood there
trimmed into the form of stars and pyramids, and water sprang
from fountains in large grottoes lined with shells. All around
stood figures of the most beautiful stone- that could be seen
in their clothes as well as in their faces; every flower-bed
had a different shape, and represented a fish, or a coat of
arms, or a monogram. That was the French part of the garden;
and from this part the visitor came into what appeared like
the green, fresh forest, where the trees might grow as they
chose, and accordingly they were great and glorious. The grass
was green, and beautiful to walk on, and it was regularly cut,
and rolled, and swept, and tended. That was the English part
of the garden.

<<<

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:26 AM



"Old time and new time," said the Count, "here they run
well into one another. In two years the building itself will
put on a proper appearance, there will be a complete
metamorphosis in beauty and improvement. I shall show you the
drawings, and I shall show you the architect, for he is to
dine here to-day."

"Charming!" said the General.

"'Tis like Paradise here," said the General's lady, "and
yonder you have a knight's castle!"

"That's my poultry-house," observed the Count. "The
pigeons live in the tower, the turkeys in the first floor, but
old Elsie rules in the ground floor. She has apartments on all
sides of her. The sitting hens have their own room, and the
hens with chickens have theirs; and the ducks have their own
particular door leading to the water."

"Charming!" repeated the General.

And all sailed forth to see these wonderful things. Old
Elsie stood in the room on the ground floor, and by her side
stood Architect George. He and Emily now met for the first
time after several years, and they met in the poultry-house.

Yes, there he stood, and was handsome enough to be looked
at. His face was frank and energetic; he had black shining
hair, and a smile about his mouth, which said, "I have a
brownie that sits in my ear, and knows every one of you,
inside and out." Old Elsie had pulled off her wooden shoes,
and stood there in her stockings, to do honor to the noble
guests. The hens clucked, and the cocks crowed, and the ducks
waddled to and fro, and said, "Quack, quack!" But the fair,
pale girl, the friend of his childhood, the daughter of the
General, stood there with a rosy blush on her usually pale
cheeks, and her eyes opened wide, and her mouth seemed to
speak without uttering a word, and the greeting he received
from her was the most beautiful greeting a young man can
desire from a young lady, if they are not related, or have not
danced many times together, and she and the architect had
never danced together.

The Count shook hands with him, and introduced him.

"He is not altogether a stranger, our young friend
George."

The General's lady bowed to him, and the General's
daughter was very nearly giving him her hand; but she did not
give it to him.

"Our little Master George!" said the General. "Old
friends! Charming!"

"You have become quite an Italian," said the General's
lady, "and I presume you speak the language like a native?"

"My wife sings the language, but she does not speak it,"
observed the General.

At dinner, George sat at the right hand of Emily, whom the
General had taken down, while the Count led in the General's
lady.

Mr. George talked and told of his travels; and he could
talk well, and was the life and soul of the table, though the
old Count could have been it too. Emily sat silent, but she
listened, and her eyes gleamed, but she said nothing.

In the verandah, among the flowers, she and George stood
together; the rose-bushes concealed them. And George was
speaking again, for he took the lead now.

"Many thanks for the kind consideration you showed my old
mother," he said. "I know that you went down to her on the
night when my father died, and you stayed with her till his
eyes were closed. My heartiest thanks!"

He took Emily's hand and kissed it- he might do so on such
an occasion. She blushed deeply, but pressed his hand, and
looked at him with her dear blue eyes.

"Your mother was a dear soul!" she said. "How fond she was
of her son! And she let me read all your letters, so that I
almost believe I know you. How kind you were to me when I was
little girl! You used to give me pictures."

"Which you tore in two," said George.

"No, I have still your drawing of the castle."

"I must build the castle in reality now," said George; and
he became quite warm at his own words.

The General and the General's lady talked to each other in
their room about the porter's son- how he knew how to behave,
and to express himself with the greatest propriety.

"He might be a tutor," said the General.

"Intellect!" said the General's lady; but she did not say
anything more.

During the beautiful summer-time Mr. George several times
visited the Count at his castle; and he was missed when he did
not come.

"How much the good God has given you that he has not given
to us poor mortals," said Emily to him. "Are you sure you are
very grateful for it?"

It flattered George that the lovely young girl should look
up to him, and he thought then that Emily had unusually good
abilities. And the General felt more and more convinced that
George was no cellar-child.

"His mother was a very good woman," he observed. "It is
only right I should do her that justice now she is in her
grave."


The summer passed away, and the winter came; again there
was talk about Mr. George. He was highly respected, and was
received in the first circles. The General had met him at a
court ball.

And now there was a ball to be given in the General's
house for Emily, and could Mr. George be invited to it?

"He whom the King invites can be invited by the General
also," said the General, and drew himself up till he stood
quite an inch higher than before.

Mr. George was invited, and he came; princes and counts
came, and they danced, one better than the other. But Emily
could only dance one dance- the first; for she made a false
step- nothing of consequence; but her foot hurt her, so that
she had to be careful, and leave off dancing, and look at the
others. So she sat and looked on, and the architect stood by
her side.

"I suppose you are giving her the whole history of St.
Peter's," said the General, as he passed by; and smiled, like
the personification of patronage.

With the same patronizing smile he received Mr. George a
few days afterwards. The young man came, no doubt, to return
thanks for the invitation to the ball. What else could it be?
But indeed there was something else, something very
astonishing and startling. He spoke words of sheer lunacy, so
that the General could hardly believe his own ears. It was
"the height of rhodomontade," an offer, quite an inconceivable
offer- Mr. George came to ask the hand of Emily in marriage!

"Man!" cried the General, and his brain seemed to be
boiling. "I don't understand you at all. What is it you say?
What is it you want? I don't know you. Sir! Man! What
possesses you to break into my house? And am I to stand here
and listen to you?" He stepped backwards into his bed-room,
locked the door behind him, and left Mr. George standing
alone. George stood still for a few minutes, and then turned
round and left the room. Emily was standing in the corridor.

"My father has answered?" she said, and her voice
trembled.

George pressed her hand.

"He has escaped me," he replied; "but a better time will
come."

There were tears in Emily's eyes, but in the young man's
eyes shone courage and confidence; and the sun shone through
the window, and cast his beams on the pair, and gave them his
blessing.

The General sat in his room, bursting hot. Yes, he was
still boiling, until he boiled over in the exclamation,
"Lunacy! porter! madness!"

Not an hour was over before the General's lady knew it out
of the General's own mouth. She called Emily, and remained
alone with her.

"You poor child," she said; "to insult you so! to insult
us so! There are tears in your eyes, too, but they become you
well. You look beautiful in tears. You look as I looked on my
wedding-day. Weep on, my sweet Emily."

"Yes, that I must," said Emily, "if you and my father do
not say 'yes.'"

"Child!" screamed the General's lady; "you are ill! You
are talking wildly, and I shall have a most terrible headache!
Oh, what a misfortune is coming upon our house! Don't make
your mother die, Emily, or you will have no mother."

And the eyes of the General's lady were wet, for she could
not bear to think of her own death.


In the newspapers there was an announcement. "Mr. George
has been elected Professor of the Fifth Class, number Eight."

"It's a pity that his parents are dead and cannot read
it," said the new porter people, who now lived in the cellar
under the General's apartments. They knew that the Professor
had been born and grown up within their four walls.

"Now he'll get a salary," said the man.

"Yes, that's not much for a poor child," said the woman.

"Eighteen dollars a year," said the man. "Why, it's a good
deal of money."

"No, I mean the honor of it," replied the wife. "Do you
think he cares for the money? Those few dollars he can earn a
hundred times over, and most likely he'll get a rich wife into
the bargain. If we had children of our own, husband, our child
should be an architect and a professor too."

George was spoken well of in the cellar, and he was spoken
well of in the first floor. The old Count took upon himself to
do that.

The pictures he had drawn in his childhood gave occasion
for it. But how did the conversation come to turn on these
pictures? Why, they had been talking of Russia and of Moscow,
and thus mention was made of the Kremlin, which little George
had once drawn for Miss Emily. He had drawn many pictures, but
the Count especially remembered one, "Emily's Castle," where
she was to sleep, and to dance, and to play at receiving
guests.

"The Professor was a true man," said the Count, "and would
be a privy councillor before he died, it was not at all
unlikely; and he might build a real castle for the young lady
before that time came: why not?"

"That was a strange jest," remarked the General's lady,
when the Count had gone away. The General shook his head
thoughtfully, and went out for a ride, with his groom behind
him at a proper distance, and he sat more stiffly than ever on
his high horse.

It was Emily's birthday. Flowers, books, letters, and
visiting cards came pouring in. The General's lady kissed her
on the mouth, and the General kissed her on the forehead; they
were affectionate parents, and they and Emily had to receive
grand visitors, two of the Princes. They talked of balls and
theatres, of diplomatic missions, of the government of empires
and nations; and then they spoke of talent, native talent; and
so the discourse turned upon the young architect.

"He is building up an immortality for himself," said one,
"and he will certainly build his way into one of our first
families".

"One of our first families!" repeated the General and
afterwards the General's lady; "what is meant by one of our
first families?"

"I know for whom it was intended," said the General's
lady, "but I shall not say it. I don't think it. Heaven
disposes, but I shall be astonished."

"I am astonished also!" said the General. "I haven't an
idea in my head!" And he fell into a reverie, waiting for
ideas.

There is a power, a nameless power, in the possession of
favor from above, the favor of Providence, and this favor
little George had. But we are forgetting the birthday.

Emily's room was fragrant with flowers, sent by male and
female friends; on the table lay beautiful presents for
greeting and remembrance, but none could come from George-
none could come from him; but it was not necessary, for the
whole house was full of remembrances of him. Even out of the
ash-bin the blossom of memory peeped forth, for Emily had sat
whimpering there on the day when the window-curtain caught
fire, and George arrived in the character of fire engine. A
glance out of the window, and the acacia tree reminded of the
days of childhood. Flowers and leaves had fallen, but there
stood the tree covered with hoar frost, looking like a single
huge branch of coral, and the moon shone clear and large among
the twigs, unchanged in its changings, as it was when George
divided his bread and butter with little Emily.

Out of a box the girl took the drawings of the Czar's
palace and of her own castle- remembrances of George. The
drawings were looked at, and many thoughts came. She
remembered the day when, unobserved by her father and mother,
she had gone down to the porter's wife who lay dying. Once
again she seemed to sit beside her, holding the dying woman's
hand in hers, hearing the dying woman's last words: "Blessing
George!" The mother was thinking of her son, and now Emily
gave her own interpretation to those words. Yes, George was
certainly with her on her birthday.

It happened that the next day was another birthday in that
house, the General's birthday. He had been born the day after
his daughter, but before her of course- many years before her.
Many presents arrived, and among them came a saddle of
exquisite workmanship, a comfortable and costly saddle- one of
the Princes had just such another. Now, from whom might this
saddle come? The General was delighted. There was a little
note with the saddle. Now if the words on the note had been
"many thanks for yesterday's reception," we might easily have
guessed from whom it came. But the words were "From somebody
whom the General does not know."

"Whom in the world do I not know?" exclaimed the General.
"I know everybody;" and his thoughts wandered all through
society, for he knew everybody there. "That saddle comes from
my wife!" he said at last. "She is teasing me- charming!"

But she was not teasing him; those times were past.


Again there was a feast, but it was not in the General's
house, it was a fancy ball at the Prince's, and masks were
allowed too.

The General went as Rubens, in a Spanish costume, with a
little ruff round his neck, a sword by his side, and a stately
manner. The General's lady was Madame Rubens, in black velvet
made high round the neck, exceedingly warm, and with a
mill-stone round her neck in the shape of a great ruff-
accurately dressed after a Dutch picture in the possession of
the General, in which the hands were especially admired. They
were just like the hands of the General's lady.

Emily was Psyche. In white crape and lace she was like a
floating swan. She did not want wings at all. She only wore
them as emblematic of Psyche.

Brightness, splendor, light and flowers, wealth and taste
appeared at the ball; there was so much to see, that the
beautiful hands of Madame Rubens made no sensation at all.

A black domino, with an acacia blossom in his cap, danced
with Psyche.

"Who is that?" asked the General's lady.

"His Royal Highness," replied the General. "I am quite
sure of it. I knew him directly by the pressure of his hand."

The General's lady doubted it.

General Rubens had no doubts about it. He went up to the
black domino and wrote the royal letters in the mask's hand.
These were denied, but the mask gave him a hint.

The words that came with the saddle: "One whom you do not
know, General."

"But I do know you," said the General. "It was you who
sent me the saddle."

The domino raised his hand, and disappeared among the
other guests.

"Who is that black domino with whom you were dancing,
Emily?" asked the General's lady.

"I did not ask his name," she replied, "because you knew
it. It is the Professor. Your protege is here, Count!" she
continued, turning to that nobleman, who stood close by. "A
black domino with acacia blossoms in his cap."

"Very likely, my dear lady," replied the Count. "But one
of the Princes wears just the same costume."

"I knew the pressure of the hand," said the General. "The
saddle came from the Prince. I am so certain of it that I
could invite that domino to dinner."

"Do so. If it be the Prince he will certainly come,"
replied the Count.

"And if it is the other he will not come," said the
General, and approached the black domino, who was just
speaking with the King. The General gave a very respectful
invitation "that they might make each other's acquaintance,"
and he smiled in his certainty concerning the person he was
inviting. He spoke loud and distinctly.

The domino raised his mask, and it was George. "Do you
repeat your invitation, General?" he asked.

The General certainly seemed to grow an inch taller,
assumed a more stately demeanor, and took two steps backward
and one step forward, as if he were dancing a minuet, and then
came as much gravity and expression into the face of the
General as the General could contrive to infuse into it; but
he replied,

"I never retract my words! You are invited, Professor!"
and he bowed with a glance at the King, who must have heard
the whole dialogue.


Now, there was a company to dinner at the General's, but
only the old Count and his protege were invited.

"I have my foot under his table," thought George. "That's
laying the foundation stone."

And the foundation stone was really laid, with great
ceremony, at the house of the General and of the General's
lady.

The man had come, and had spoken quite like a person in
good society, and had made himself very agreeable, so that the
General had often to repeat his "Charming!" The General talked
of this dinner, talked of it even to a court lady; and this
lady, one of the most intellectual persons about the court,
asked to be invited to meet the Professor the next time he
should come. So he had to be invited again; and he was
invited, and came, and was charming again; he could even play
chess.

"He's not out of the cellar," said the General; "he's
quite a distinguished person. There are many distinguished
persons of that kind, and it's no fault of his."

The Professor, who was received in the King's palace,
might very well be received by the General; but that he could
ever belong to the house was out of the question, only the
whole town was talking of it.


He grew and grew. The dew of favor fell from above, so no
one was surprised after all that he should become a Privy
Councillor, and Emily a Privy Councillor's lady.

"Life is either a tragedy or a comedy," said the General.
"In tragedies they die, in comedies they marry one another."

In this case they married. And they had three clever boys-
but not all at once.

The sweet children rode on their hobby-horses through all
the rooms when they came to see the grandparents. And the
General also rode on his stick; he rode behind them in the
character of groom to the little Privy Councillors.

And the General's lady sat on her sofa and smiled at them,
even when she had her severest headache.


So far did George get, and much further; else it had not
been
worth while to tell the story of THE PORTER'S SON.


THE END

http://site.answers.com/main59317/im...ing_square.gif
Process took: 0.047 seconds

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:30 AM

THE PHILOSOPHER'S STONE


FAR away towards the east, in India, which seemed in those
days the world's end, stood the Tree of the Sun; a noble tree,
such as we have never seen, and perhaps never may see.

The summit of this tree spread itself for miles like an
entire forest, each of its smaller branches forming a complete
tree. Palms, beech-trees, pines, plane-trees, and various
other kinds, which are found in all parts of the world, were
here like small branches, shooting forth from the great tree;
while the larger boughs, with their knots and curves, formed
valleys and hills, clothed with velvety green and covered with
flowers. Everywhere it was like a blooming meadow or a lovely
garden. Here were birds from all quarters of the world
assembled together; birds from the primeval forests of
America, from the rose gardens of Damascus, and from the
deserts of Africa, in which the elephant and the lion may
boast of being the only rulers. Birds from the Polar regions
came flying here, and of course the stork and the swallow were
not absent. But the birds were not the only living creatures.
There were stags, squirrels, antelopes, and hundreds of other
beautiful and light-footed animals here found a home.

The summit of the tree was a wide-spreading garden, and in
the midst of it, where the green boughs formed a kind of hill,
stood a castle of crystal, with a view from it towards every
quarter of heaven. Each tower was erected in the form of a
lily, and within the stern was a winding staircase, through
which one could ascend to the top and step out upon the leaves
as upon balconies. The calyx of the flower itself formed a
most beautiful, glittering, circular hall, above which no
other roof arose than the blue firmament and the sun and
stars.

Just as much splendor, but of another kind, appeared
below, in the wide halls of the castle. Here, on the walls,
were reflected pictures of the world, which represented
numerous and varied scenes of everything that took place
daily, so that it was useless to read the newspapers, and
indeed there were none to be obtained in this spot. All was to
be seen in living pictures by those who wished it, but all
would have been too much for even the wisest man, and this man
dwelt here. His name is very difficult; you would not be able
to pronounce it, so it may be omitted. He knew everything that
a man on earth can know or imagine. Every invention already in
existence or yet to be, was known to him, and much more; still
everything on earth has a limit. The wise king Solomon was not
half so wise as this man. He could govern the powers of nature
and held sway over potent spirits; even Death itself was
obliged to give him every morning a list of those who were to
die during the day. And King Solomon himself had to die at
last, and this fact it was which so often occupied the
thoughts of this great man in the castle on the Tree of the
Sun. He knew that he also, however high he might tower above
other men in wisdom, must one day die. He knew that his
children would fade away like the leaves of the forest and
become dust. He saw the human race wither and fall like leaves
from the tree; he saw new men come to fill their places, but
the leaves that fell off never sprouted forth again; they
crumbled to dust or were absorbed into other plants.

"What happens to man," asked the wise man of himself,
"when touched by the angel of death? What can death be? The
body decays, and the soul. Yes; what is the soul, and whither
does it go?"

"To eternal life," says the comforting voice of religion.

"But what is this change? Where and how shall we exist?"

"Above; in heaven," answers the pious man; "it is there we
hope to go."

"Above!" repeated the wise man, fixing his eyes upon the
moon and stars above him. He saw that to this earthly sphere
above and below were constantly changing places, and that the
position varied according to the spot on which a man found
himself. He knew, also, that even if he ascended to the top of
the highest mountain which rears its lofty summit on this
earth, the air, which to us seems clear and transparent, would
there be dark and cloudy; the sun would have a coppery glow
and send forth no rays, and our earth would lie beneath him
wrapped in an orange-colored mist. How narrow are the limits
which confine the bodily sight, and how little can be seen by
the eye of the soul. How little do the wisest among us know of
that which is so important to us all.

In the most secret chamber of the castle lay the greatest
treasure on earth- the Book of Truth. The wise man had read it
through page after page. Every man may read in this book, but
only in fragments. To many eyes the characters seem so mixed
in confusion that the words cannot be distinguished. On
certain pages the writing often appears so pale or so blurred
that the page becomes a blank. The wiser a man becomes, the
more he will read, and those who are wisest read most.

The wise man knew how to unite the sunlight and the
moonlight with the light of reason and the hidden powers of
nature; and through this stronger light, many things in the
pages were made clear to him. But in the portion of the book
entitled "Life after Death" not a single point could he see
distinctly. This pained him. Should he never be able here on
earth to obtain a light by which everything written in the
Book of Truth should become clear to him? Like the wise King
Solomon, he understood the language of animals, and could
interpret their talk into song; but that made him none the
wiser. He found out the nature of plants and metals, and their
power in curing diseases and arresting death, but none to
destroy death itself. In all created things within his reach
he sought the light that should shine upon the certainty of an
eternal life, but he found it not. The Book of Truth lay open
before him, but, its pages were to him as blank paper.
Christianity placed before him in the Bible a promise of
eternal life, but he wanted to read it in his book, in which
nothing on the subject appeared to be written.

He had five children; four sons, educated as the children
of such a wise father should be, and a daughter, fair, gentle,
and intelligent, but she was blind; yet this deprivation
appeared as nothing to her; her father and brothers were
outward eyes to her, and a vivid imagination made everything
clear to her mental sight. The sons had never gone farther
from the castle than the branches of the trees extended, and
the sister had scarcely ever left home. They were happy
children in that home of their childhood, the beautiful and
fragrant Tree of the Sun. Like all children, they loved to
hear stories related to them, and their father told them many
things which other children would not have understood; but
these were as clever as most grownup people are among us. He
explained to them what they saw in the pictures of life on the
castle walls- the doings of man, and the progress of events in
all the lands of the earth; and the sons often expressed a
wish that they could be present, and take a part in these
great deeds. Then their father told them that in the world
there was nothing but toil and difficulty: that it was not
quite what it appeared to them, as they looked upon it in
their beautiful home. He spoke to them of the true, the
beautiful, and the good, and told them that these three held
together in the world, and by that union they became
crystallized into a precious jewel, clearer than a diamond of
the first water- a jewel, whose splendor had a value even in
the sight of God, in whose brightness all things are dim. This
jewel was called the philosopher's stone. He told them that,
by searching, man could attain to a knowledge of the existence
of God, and that it was in the power of every man to discover
the certainty that such a jewel as the philosopher's stone
really existed. This information would have been beyond the
perception of other children; but these children understood,
and others will learn to comprehend its meaning after a time.
They questioned their father about the true, the beautiful,
and the good, and he explained it to them in many ways. He
told them that God, when He made man out of the dust of the
earth, touched His work five times, leaving five intense
feelings, which we call the five senses. Through these, the
true, the beautiful, and the good are seen, understood, and
perceived, and through these they are valued, protected, and
encouraged. Five senses have been given mentally and
corporeally, inwardly and outwardly, to body and soul.

The children thought deeply on all these things, and
meditated upon them day and night. Then the eldest of the
brothers dreamt a splendid dream. Strange to say, not only the
second brother but also the third and fourth brothers all
dreamt exactly the same thing; namely, that each went out into
the world to find the philosopher's stone. Each dreamt that he
found it, and that, as he rode back on his swift horse, in the
morning dawn, over the velvety green meadows, to his home in
the castle of his father, that the stone gleamed from his
forehead like a beaming light; and threw such a bright
radiance upon the pages of the Book of Truth that every word
was illuminated which spoke of the life beyond the grave. But
the sister had no dream of going out into the wide world; it
never entered her mind. Her world was her father's house.

"I shall ride forth into the wide world," said the eldest
brother. "I must try what life is like there, as I mix with
men. I will practise only the good and true; with these I will
protect the beautiful. Much shall be changed for the better
while I am there."

Now these thoughts were great and daring, as our thoughts
generally are at home, before we have gone out into the world,
and encountered its storms and tempests, its thorns and its
thistles. In him, and in all his brothers, the five senses
were highly cultivated, inwardly and outwardly; but each of
them had one sense which in keenness and development surpassed
the other four. In the case of the eldest, this pre-eminent
sense was sight, which he hoped would be of special service.
He had eyes for all times and all people; eyes that could
discover in the depths of the earth hidden treasures, and look
into the hearts of men, as through a pane of glass; he could
read more than is often seen on the cheek that blushes or
grows pale, in the eye that droops or smiles. Stags and
antelopes accompanied him to the western boundary of his home,
and there he found the wild swans. These he followed, and
found himself far away in the north, far from the land of his
father, which extended eastward to the ends of the earth. How
he opened his eyes with astonishment! How many things were to
be seen here! and so different to the mere representation of
pictures such as those in his father's house. At first he
nearly lost his eyes in astonishment at the rubbish and
mockery brought forward to represent the beautiful; but he
kept his eyes, and soon found full employment for them. He
wished to go thoroughly and honestly to work in his endeavor
to understand the true, the beautiful, and the good. But how
were they represented in the world? He observed that the
wreath which rightly belonged to the beautiful was often given
the hideous; that the good was often passed by unnoticed,
while mediocrity was applauded, when it should have been
hissed. People look at the dress, not at the wearer; thought
more of a name than of doing their duty; and trusted more to
reputation than to real service. It was everywhere the same.

"I see I must make a regular attack on these things," said
he; and he accordingly did not spare them. But while looking
for the truth, came the evil one, the father of lies, to
intercept him. Gladly would the fiend have plucked out the
eyes of this Seer, but that would have been a too
straightforward path for him; he works more cunningly. He
allowed the young man to seek for, and discover, the beautiful
and the good; but while he was contemplating them, the evil
spirit blew one mote after another into each of his eyes; and
such a proceeding would injure the strongest sight. Then he
blew upon the motes, and they became beams, so that the
clearness of his sight was gone, and the Seer was like a blind
man in the world, and had no longer any faith in it. He had
lost his good opinion of the world, as well as of himself; and
when a man gives up the world, and himself too, it is all over
with him.

"All over," said the wild swan, who flew across the sea to
the east.

"All over," twittered the swallows, who were also flying
eastward towards the Tree of the Sun. It was no good news
which they carried home.

"I think the Seer has been badly served," said the second
brother, "but the Hearer may be more successful."

This one possessed the sense of hearing to a very high
degree: so acute was this sense, that it was said he could
hear the grass grow. He took a fond leave of all at home, and
rode away, provided with good abilities and good intentions.
The swallows escorted him, and he followed the swans till he
found himself out in the world, and far away from home. But he
soon discovered that one may have too much of a good thing.
His hearing was too fine. He not only heard the grass grow,
but could hear every man's heart beat, whether in sorrow or in
joy. The whole world was to him like a clockmaker's great
workshop, in which all the clocks were going "tick, tick," and
all the turret clocks striking "ding, dong." It was
unbearable. For a long time his ears endured it, but at last
all the noise and tumult became too much for one man to bear.

There were rascally boys of sixty years old- for years do
not alone make a man- who raised a tumult, which might have
made the Hearer laugh, but for the applause which followed,
echoing through every street and house, and was even heard in
country roads. Falsehood thrust itself forward and played the
hypocrite; the bells on the fool's cap jingled, and declared
they were church-bells, and the noise became so bad for the
Hearer that he thrust his fingers into his ears. Still, he
could hear false notes and bad singing, gossip and idle words,
scandal and slander, groaning and moaning, without and within.
"Heaven help us!" He thrust his fingers farther and farther
into his ears, till at last the drums burst. And now he could
hear nothing more of the true, the beautiful, and the good;
for his hearing was to have been the means by which he hoped
to acquire his knowledge. He became silent and suspicious, and
at last trusted no one, not even himself, and no longer hoping
to find and bring home the costly jewel, he gave it up, and
gave himself up too, which was worse than all.

The birds in their flight towards the east, carried the
tidings, and the news reached the castle in the Tree of the
Sun.

"I will try now," said the third brother; "I have a keen
nose." Now that was not a very elegant expression, but it was
his way, and we must take him as he was. He had a cheerful
temper, and was, besides, a real poet; he could make many
things appear poetical, by the way in which he spoke of them,
and ideas struck him long before they occurred to the minds of
others. "I can smell," he would say; and he attributed to the
sense of smelling, which he possessed in a high degree, a
great power in the region of the beautiful. "I can smell," he
would say, "and many places are fragrant or beautiful
according to the taste of the frequenters. One man feels at
home in the atmosphere of the tavern, among the flaring tallow
candles, and when the smell of spirits mingles with the fumes
of bad tobacco. Another prefers sitting amidst the
overpowering scent of jasmine, or perfuming himself with
scented olive oil. This man seeks the fresh sea breeze, while
that one climbs the lofty mountain-top, to look down upon the
busy life in miniature beneath him."

As he spoke in this way, it seemed as if he had already
been out in the world, as if he had already known and
associated with man. But this experience was intuitive- it was
the poetry within him, a gift from Heaven bestowed on him in
his cradle. He bade farewell to his parental roof in the Tree
of the Sun, and departed on foot, from the pleasant scenes
that surrounded his home. Arrived at its confines, he mounted
on the back of an ostrich, which runs faster than a horse, and
afterwards, when he fell in with the wild swans, he swung
himself on the strongest of them, for he loved change, and
away he flew over the sea to distant lands, where there were
great forests, deep lakes, lofty mountains, and proud cities.
Wherever he came it seemed as if sunshine travelled with him
across the fields, for every flower, every bush, exhaled a
renewed fragrance, as if conscious that a friend and protector
was near; one who understood them, and knew their value. The
stunted rose-bush shot forth twigs, unfolded its leaves, and
bore the most beautiful roses; every one could see it, and
even the black, slimy wood-snail noticed its beauty. "I will
give my seal to the flower," said the snail, "I have trailed
my slime upon it, I can do no more.

<<<









أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:32 AM


"Thus it always fares with the beautiful in this world,"
said the poet. And he made a song upon it, and sung it after
his own fashion, but nobody listened. Then he gave a drummer
twopence and a peacock's feather, and composed a song for the
drum, and the drummer beat it through the streets of the town,
and when the people heard it they said, "That is a capital
tune." The poet wrote many songs about the true, the
beautiful, and the good. His songs were listened to in the
tavern, where the tallow candles flared, in the fresh clover
field, in the forest, and on the high-seas; and it appeared as
if this brother was to be more fortunate than the other two.

But the evil spirit was angry at this, so he set to work
with soot and incense, which he can mix so artfully as to
confuse an angel, and how much more easily a poor poet. The
evil one knew how to manage such people. He so completely
surrounded the poet with incense that the man lost his head,
forgot his mission and his home, and at last lost himself and
vanished in smoke.

But when the little birds heard of it, they mourned, and
for three days they sang not one song. The black wood-snail
became blacker still; not for grief, but for envy. "They
should have offered me incense," he said, "for it was I who
gave him the idea of the most famous of his songs- the drum
song of 'The Way of the World;' and it was I who spat at the
rose; I can bring a witness to that fact."

But no tidings of all this reached the poet's home in
India. The birds had all been silent for three days, and when
the time of mourning was over, so deep had been their grief,
that they had forgotten for whom they wept. Such is the way of
the world.

"Now I must go out into the world, and disappear like the
rest," said the fourth brother. He was as good-tempered as the
third, but no poet, though he could be witty.

The two eldest had filled the castle with joyfulness, and
now the last brightness was going away. Sight and hearing have
always been considered two of the chief senses among men, and
those which they wish to keep bright; the other senses are
looked upon as of less importance.

But the younger son had a different opinion; he had
cultivated his taste in every way, and taste is very powerful.
It rules over what goes into the mouth, as well as over all
which is presented to the mind; and, consequently, this
brother took upon himself to taste everything stored up in
bottles or jars; this he called the rough part of his work.
Every man's mind was to him as a vessel in which something was
concocting; every land a kind of mental kitchen. "There are no
delicacies here," he said; so he wished to go out into the
world to find something delicate to suit his taste. "Perhaps
fortune may be more favorable to me than it was to my
brothers. I shall start on my travels, but what conveyance
shall I choose? Are air balloons invented yet?" he asked of
his father, who knew of all inventions that had been made, or
would be made.

Air balloons had not then been invented, nor steam-ships,
nor railways.

"Good," said he; "then I shall choose an air balloon; my
father knows how they are to be made and guided. Nobody has
invented one yet, and the people will believe that it is an
aerial phantom. When I have done with the balloon I shall burn
it, and for this purpose, you must give me a few pieces of
another invention, which will come next; I mean a few chemical
matches."

He obtained what he wanted, and flew away. The birds
accompanied him farther than they had the other brothers. They
were curious to know how this flight would end. Many more of
them came swooping down; they thought it must be some new
bird, and he soon had a goodly company of followers. They came
in clouds till the air became darkened with birds as it was
with the cloud of locusts over the land of Egypt.

And now he was out in the wide world. The balloon
descended over one of the greatest cities, and the aeronaut
took up his station at the highest point, on the church
steeple. The balloon rose again into the air, which it ought
not to have done; what became of it is not known, neither is
it of any consequence, for balloons had not then been
invented.

There he sat on the church steeple. The birds no longer
hovered over him; they had got tired of him, and he was tired
of them. All the chimneys in the town were smoking.

"There are altars erected to my honor," said the wind, who
wished to say something agreeable to him as he sat there
boldly looking down upon the people in the street. There was
one stepping along, proud of his purse; another, of the key he
carried behind him, though he had nothing to lock up; another
took a pride in his moth-eaten coat; and another, in his
mortified body. "Vanity, all vanity!" he exclaimed. "I must go
down there by-and-by, and touch and taste; but I shall sit
here a little while longer, for the wind blows pleasantly at
my back. I shall remain here as long as the wind blows, and
enjoy a little rest. It is comfortable to sleep late in the
morning when one had a great deal to do," said the sluggard;
"so I shall stop here as long as the wind blows, for it
pleases me."

And there he stayed. But as he was sitting on the
weather-cock of the steeple, which kept turning round and
round with him, he was under the false impression that the
same wind still blew, and that he could stay where he was
without expense.

But in India, in the castle on the Tree of the Sun, all
was solitary and still, since the brothers had gone away one
after the other.

"Nothing goes well with them," said the father; "they will
never bring the glittering jewel home, it is not made for me;
they are all dead and gone." Then he bent down over the Book
of Truth, and gazed on the page on which he should have read
of the life after death, but for him there was nothing to be
read or learned upon it.

His blind daughter was his consolation and joy; she clung
to him with sincere affection, and for the sake of his
happiness and peace she wished the costly jewel could be found
and brought home.

With longing tenderness she thought of her brothers. Where
were they? Where did they live? How she wished she might dream
of them; but it was strange that not even in dreams could she
be brought near to them. But at last one night she dreamt that
she heard the voices of her brothers calling to her from the
distant world, and she could not refrain herself, but went out
to them, and yet it seemed in her dream that she still
remained in her father's house. She did not see her brothers,
but she felt as it were a fire burning in her hand, which,
however, did not hurt her, for it was the jewel she was
bringing to her father. When she awoke she thought for a
moment that she still held the stone, but she only grasped the
knob of her distaff.

During the long evenings she had spun constantly, and
round the distaff were woven threads finer than the web of a
spider; human eyes could never have distinguished these
threads when separated from each other. But she had wetted
them with her tears, and the twist was as strong as a cable.
She rose with the impression that her dream must be a reality,
and her resolution was taken.

It was still night, and her father slept; she pressed a
kiss upon his hand, and then took her distaff and fastened the
end of the thread to her father's house. But for this, blind
as she was, she would never have found her way home again; to
this thread she must hold fast, and trust not to others or
even to herself. From the Tree of the Sun she broke four
leaves; which she gave up to the wind and the weather, that
they might be carried to her brothers as letters and a
greeting, in case she did not meet them in the wide world.
Poor blind child, what would become of her in those distant
regions? But she had the invisible thread, to which she could
hold fast; and she possessed a gift which all the others
lacked. This was a determination to throw herself entirely
into whatever she undertook, and it made her feel as if she
had eyes even at the tips of her fingers, and could hear down
into her very heart. Quietly she went forth into the noisy,
bustling, wonderful world, and wherever she went the skies
grew bright, and she felt the warm sunbeam, and a rainbow
above in the blue heavens seemed to span the dark world. She
heard the song of the birds, and smelt the scent of the orange
groves and apple orchards so strongly that she seemed to taste
it. Soft tones and charming songs reached her ear, as well as
harsh sounds and rough words- thoughts and opinions in strange
contradiction to each other. Into the deepest recesses of her
heart penetrated the echoes of human thoughts and feelings.
Now she heard the following words sadly sung,-

"Life is a shadow that flits away
In a night of darkness and woe."

But then would follow brighter thoughts:

"Life has the rose's sweet perfume
With sunshine, light, and joy."

And if one stanza sounded painfully-

"Each mortal thinks of himself alone,
Is a truth, alas, too clearly known;"

Then, on the other hand, came the answer-

"Love, like a mighty flowing stream,
Fills every heart with its radiant gleam."

She heard, indeed, such words as these-

"In the pretty turmoil here below,
All is a vain and paltry show.

Then came also words of comfort-

"Great and good are the actions done
By many whose worth is never known."

And if sometimes the mocking strain reached her-

"Why not join in the jesting cry
That contemns all gifts from the throne on
high?"

In the blind girl's heart a stronger voice repeated-

"To trust in thyself and God is best,
In His holy will forever to rest."

But the evil spirit could not see this and remain
contented. He has more cleverness than ten thousand men, and
he found means to compass his end. He betook himself to the
marsh, and collected a few little bubbles of stagnant water.
Then he uttered over them the echoes of lying words that they
might become strong. He mixed up together songs of praise with
lying epitaphs, as many as he could find, boiled them in tears
shed by envy; put upon them rouge, which he had scraped from
faded cheeks, and from these he produced a maiden, in form and
appearance like the blind girl, the angel of completeness, as
men called her. The evil one's plot was successful. The world
knew not which was the true, and indeed how should the world
know?

"To trust in thyself and God is best,
In his Holy will forever to rest."

So sung the blind girl in full faith. She had entrusted the
four green leaves from the Tree of the Sun to the winds, as
letters of greeting to her brothers, and she had full
confidence that the leaves would reach them. She fully
believed that the jewel which outshines all the glories of the
world would yet be found, and that upon the forehead of
humanity it would glitter even in the castle of her father.
"Even in my father's house," she repeated. "Yes, the place in
which this jewel is to be found is earth, and I shall bring
more than the promise of it with me. I feel it glow and swell
more and more in my closed hand. Every grain of truth which
the keen wind carried up and whirled towards me I caught and
treasured. I allowed it to be penetrated with the fragrance of
the beautiful, of which there is so much in the world, even
for the blind. I took the beatings of a heart engaged in a
good action, and added them to my treasure. All that I can
bring is but dust; still, it is a part of the jewel we seek,
and there is plenty, my hand is quite full of it."

She soon found herself again at home; carried thither in a
flight of thought, never having loosened her hold of the
invisible thread fastened to her father's house. As she
stretched out her hand to her father, the powers of evil
dashed with the fury of a hurricane over the Tree of the Sun;
a blast of wind rushed through the open doors, and into the
sanctuary, where lay the Book of Truth.

"It will be blown to dust by the wind," said the father,
as he seized the open hand she held towards him.

"No," she replied, with quiet confidence, "it is
indestructible. I feel its beam warming my very soul."

Then her father observed that a dazzling flame gleamed
from the white page on which the shining dust had passed from
her hand. It was there to prove the certainty of eternal life,
and on the book glowed one shining word, and only one, the
word BELIEVE. And soon the four brothers were again with the
father and daughter. When the green leaf from home fell on the
bosom of each, a longing had seized them to return. They had
arrived, accompanied by the birds of passage, the stag, the
antelope, and all the creatures of the forest who wished to
take part in their joy.

We have often seen, when a sunbeam burst through a crack
in the door into a dusty room, how a whirling column of dust
seems to circle round. But this was not poor, insignificant,
common dust, which the blind girl had brought; even the
rainbow's colors are dim when compared with the beauty which
shone from the page on which it had fallen. The beaming word
BELIEVE, from every grain of truth, had the brightness of the
beautiful and the good, more bright than the mighty pillar of
flame that led Moses and the children of Israel to the land of
Canaan, and from the word BELIEVE arose the bridge of hope,
reaching even to the unmeasurable Love in the realms of the
infinite.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:33 AM

THE PEA BLOSSOM


THERE were once five peas in one shell, they were green,
the shell was green, and so they believed that the whole world
must be green also, which was a very natural conclusion. The
shell grew, and the peas grew, they accommodated themselves to
their position, and sat all in a row. The sun shone without
and warmed the shell, and the rain made it clear and
transparent; it was mild and agreeable in broad daylight, and
dark at night, as it generally is; and the peas as they sat
there grew bigger and bigger, and more thoughtful as they
mused, for they felt there must be something else for them to
do.

"Are we to sit here forever?" asked one; "shall we not
become hard by sitting so long? It seems to me there must be
something outside, and I feel sure of it."

And as weeks passed by, the peas became yellow, and the
shell became yellow.

"All the world is turning yellow, I suppose," said they,-
and perhaps they were right.

Suddenly they felt a pull at the shell; it was torn off,
and held in human hands, then slipped into the pocket of a
jacket in company with other full pods.

"Now we shall soon be opened," said one,- just what they
all wanted.

"I should like to know which of us will travel furthest,"
said the smallest of the five; "we shall soon see now."

"What is to happen will happen," said the largest pea.

"Crack" went the shell as it burst, and the five peas
rolled out into the bright sunshine. There they lay in a
child's hand. A little boy was holding them tightly, and said
they were fine peas for his pea-shooter. And immediately he
put one in and shot it out.

"Now I am flying out into the wide world," said he; "catch
me if you can;" and he was gone in a moment.

"I," said the second, "intend to fly straight to the sun,
that is a shell that lets itself be seen, and it will suit me
exactly;" and away he went.

"We will go to sleep wherever we find ourselves," said the
two next, "we shall still be rolling onwards;" and they did
certainly fall on the floor, and roll about before they got
into the pea-shooter; but they were put in for all that. "We
shall go farther than the others," said they.

"What is to happen will happen," exclaimed the last, as he
was shot out of the pea-shooter; and as he spoke he flew up
against an old board under a garret-window, and fell into a
little crevice, which was almost filled up with moss and soft
earth. The moss closed itself round him, and there he lay, a
captive indeed, but not unnoticed by God.

"What is to happen will happen," said he to himself.

Within the little garret lived a poor woman, who went out
to clean stoves, chop wood into small pieces and perform
such-like hard work, for she was strong and industrious. Yet
she remained always poor, and at home in the garret lay her
only daughter, not quite grown up, and very delicate and weak.
For a whole year she had kept her bed, and it seemed as if she
could neither live nor die.

"She is going to her little sister," said the woman; "I
had but the two children, and it was not an easy thing to
support both of them; but the good God helped me in my work,
and took one of them to Himself and provided for her. Now I
would gladly keep the other that was left to me, but I suppose
they are not to be separated, and my sick girl will very soon
go to her sister above." But the sick girl still remained
where she was, quietly and patiently she lay all the day long,
while her mother was away from home at her work.

Spring came, and one morning early the sun shone brightly
through the little window, and threw its rays over the floor
of the room. just as the mother was going to her work, the
sick girl fixed her gaze on the lowest pane of the window-
"Mother," she exclaimed, "what can that little green thing be
that peeps in at the window? It is moving in the wind."

The mother stepped to the window and half opened it. "Oh!"
she said, there is actually a little pea which has taken root
and is putting out its green leaves. How could it have got
into this crack? Well now, here is a little garden for you to
amuse yourself with." So the bed of the sick girl was drawn
nearer to the window, that she might see the budding plant;
and the mother went out to her work.

"Mother, I believe I shall get well," said the sick child
in the evening, "the sun has shone in here so brightly and
warmly to-day, and the little pea is thriving so well: I shall
get on better, too, and go out into the warm sunshine again."

"God grant it!" said the mother, but she did not believe
it would be so. But she propped up with the little stick the
green plant which had given her child such pleasant hopes of
life, so that it might not be broken by the winds; she tied
the piece of string to the window-sill and to the upper part
of the frame, so that the pea-tendrils might twine round it
when it shot up. And it did shoot up, indeed it might almost
be seen to grow from day to day.

"Now really here is a flower coming," said the old woman
one morning, and now at last she began to encourage the hope
that her sick daughter might really recover. She remembered
that for some time the child had spoken more cheerfully, and
during the last few days had raised herself in bed in the
morning to look with sparkling eyes at her little garden which
contained only a single pea-plant. A week after, the invalid
sat up for the first time a whole hour, feeling quite happy by
the open window in the warm sunshine, while outside grew the
little plant, and on it a pink pea-blossom in full bloom. The
little maiden bent down and gently kissed the delicate leaves.
This day was to her like a festival.

"Our heavenly Father Himself has planted that pea, and
made it grow and flourish, to bring joy to you and hope to me,
my blessed child," said the happy mother, and she smiled at
the flower, as if it had been an angel from God.

But what became of the other peas? Why the one who flew
out into the wide world, and said, "Catch me if you can," fell
into a gutter on the roof of a house, and ended his travels in
the crop of a pigeon. The two lazy ones were carried quite as
far, for they also were eaten by pigeons, so they were at
least of some use; but the fourth, who wanted to reach the
sun, fell into a sink and lay there in the dirty water for
days and weeks, till he had swelled to a great size.

"I am getting beautifully fat," said the pea, "I expect I
shall burst at last; no pea could do more that that, I think;
I am the most remarkable of all the five which were in the
shell." And the sink confirmed the opinion.

But the young maiden stood at the open garret window, with
sparkling eyes and the rosy hue of health on her cheeks, she
folded her thin hands over the pea-blossom, and thanked God
for what He had done.

"I," said the sink, "shall stand up for my pea."


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:35 AM

OLE-LUK-OIE, THE DREAM-GOD


THERE is nobody in the world who knows so many stories as
Ole-Luk-Oie, or who can relate them so nicely. In the evening,
while the children are seated at the table or in their little
chairs, he comes up the stairs very softly, for he walks in
his socks, then he opens the doors without the slightest
noise, and throws a small quantity of very fine dust in their
eyes, just enough to prevent them from keeping them open, and
so they do not see him. Then he creeps behind them, and blows
softly upon their necks, till their heads begin to droop. But
Ole-Luk-Oie does not wish to hurt them, for he is very fond of
children, and only wants them to be quiet that he may relate
to them pretty stories, and they never are quiet until they
are in bed and asleep. As soon as they are asleep, Ole-Luk-Oie
seats himself upon the bed. He is nicely dressed; his coat is
made of silken stuff; it is impossible to say of what color,
for it changes from green to red, and from red to blue as he
turns from side to side. Under each arm he carries an
umbrella; one of them, with pictures on the inside, he spreads
over the good children, and then they dream the most beautiful
stories the whole night. But the other umbrella has no
pictures, and this he holds over the naughty children so that
they sleep heavily, and wake in the morning without having
dreamed at all.

Now we shall hear how Ole-Luk-Oie came every night during
a whole week to the little boy named Hjalmar, and what he told
him. There were seven stories, as there are seven days in the
week.
MONDAY

MONDAY


"Now pay attention," said Ole-Luk-Oie, in the evening,
when Hjalmar was in bed, "and I will decorate the room."

Immediately all the flowers in the flower-pots became
large trees, with long branches reaching to the ceiling, and
stretching along the walls, so that the whole room was like a
greenhouse. All the branches were loaded with flowers, each
flower as beautiful and as fragrant as a rose; and, had any
one tasted them, he would have found them sweeter even than
jam. The fruit glittered like gold, and there were cakes so
full of plums that they were nearly bursting. It was
incomparably beautiful. At the same time sounded dismal moans
from the table-drawer in which lay Hjalmar's school books.

"What can that be now?" said Ole-Luk-Oie, going to the
table and pulling out the drawer.

It was a slate, in such distress because of a false number
in the sum, that it had almost broken itself to pieces. The
pencil pulled and tugged at its string as if it were a little
dog that wanted to help, but could not.

And then came a moan from Hjalmar's copy-book. Oh, it was
quite terrible to hear! On each leaf stood a row of capital
letters, every one having a small letter by its side. This
formed a copy; under these were other letters, which Hjalmar
had written: they fancied they looked like the copy, but they
were mistaken; for they were leaning on one side as if they
intended to fall over the pencil-lines.

"See, this is the way you should hold yourselves," said
the copy. "Look here, you should slope thus, with a graceful
curve."

"Oh, we are very willing to do so, but we cannot," said
Hjalmar's letters; "we are so wretchedly made."

"You must be scratched out, then," said Ole-Luk-Oie.

"Oh, no!" they cried, and then they stood up so gracefully
it was quite a pleasure to look at them.

"Now we must give up our stories, and exercise these
letters," said Ole-Luk-Oie; "One, two- one, two- " So he
drilled them till they stood up gracefully, and looked as
beautiful as a copy could look. But after Ole-Luk-Oie was
gone, and Hjalmar looked at them in the morning, they were as
wretched and as awkward as ever.
TUESDAY

TUESDAY


As soon as Hjalmar was in bed, Ole-Luk-Oie touched, with
his little magic wand, all the furniture in the room, which
immediately began to chatter, and each article only talked of
itself.

Over the chest of drawers hung a large picture in a gilt
frame, representing a landscape, with fine old trees, flowers
in the grass, and a broad stream, which flowed through the
wood, past several castles, far out into the wild ocean.
Ole-Luk-Oie touched the picture with his magic wand, and
immediately the birds commenced singing, the branches of the
trees rustled, and the clouds moved across the sky, casting
their shadows on the landscape beneath them. Then Ole-Luk-Oie
lifted little Hjalmar up to the frame, and placed his feet in
the picture, just on the high grass, and there he stood with
the sun shining down upon him through the branches of the
trees. He ran to the water, and seated himself in a little
boat which lay there, and which was painted red and white. The
sails glittered like silver, and six swans, each with a golden
circlet round its neck, and a bright blue star on its
forehead, drew the boat past the green wood, where the trees
talked of robbers and witches, and the flowers of beautiful
little elves and fairies, whose histories the butterflies had
related to them. Brilliant fish, with scales like silver and
gold, swam after the boat, sometimes making a spring and
splashing the water round them, while birds, red and blue,
small and great, flew after him in two long lines. The gnats
danced round them, and the cockchafers cried "Buz, buz." They
all wanted to follow Hjalmar, and all had some story to tell
him. It was a most pleasant sail. Sometimes the forests were
thick and dark, sometimes like a beautiful garden, gay with
sunshine and flowers; then he passed great palaces of glass
and of marble, and on the balconies stood princesses, whose
faces were those of little girls whom Hjalmar knew well, and
had often played with. One of them held out her hand, in which
was a heart made of sugar, more beautiful than any
confectioner ever sold. As Hjalmar sailed by, he caught hold
of one side of the sugar heart, and held it fast, and the
princess held fast also, so that it broke in two pieces.
Hjalmar had one piece, and the princess the other, but
Hjalmar's was the largest. At each castle stood little princes
acting as sentinels. They presented arms, and had golden
swords, and made it rain plums and tin soldiers, so that they
must have been real princes.

Hjalmar continued to sail, sometimes through woods,
sometimes as it were through large halls, and then by large
cities. At last he came to the town where his nurse lived, who
had carried him in her arms when he was a very little boy, and
had always been kind to him. She nodded and beckoned to him,
and then sang the little verses she had herself composed and
set to him,-


"How oft my memory turns to thee,

My own Hjalmar, ever dear!

When I could watch thy infant glee,

Or kiss away a pearly tear.

'Twas in my arms thy lisping tongue

First spoke the half-remembered word,

While o'er thy tottering steps I hung,

My fond protection to afford.

Farewell! I pray the Heavenly Power

To keep thee till thy dying hour."

And all the birds sang the same tune, the flowers danced on
their stems, and the old trees nodded as if Ole-Luk-Oie had
been telling them stories as well.
WEDNESDAY

WEDNESDAY


How the rain did pour down! Hjalmar could hear it in his
sleep;. and when Ole-Luk-Oie opened the window, the water
flowed quite up to the window-sill. It had the appearance of a
large lake outside, and a beautiful ship lay close to the
house.

"Wilt thou sail with me to-night, little Hjalmar?" said
Ole-Luk-Oie; "then we shall see foreign countries, and thou
shalt return here in the morning."

All in a moment, there stood Hjalmar, in his best clothes,
on the deck of the noble ship; and immediately the weather
became fine. They sailed through the streets, round by the
church, and on every side rolled the wide, great sea. They
sailed till the land disappeared, and then they saw a flock of
storks, who had left their own country, and were travelling to
warmer climates. The storks flew one behind the other, and had
already been a long, long time on the wing. One of them seemed
so tired that his wings could scarcely carry him. He was the
last of the row, and was soon left very far behind. At length
he sunk lower and lower, with outstretched wings, flapping
them in vain, till his feet touched the rigging of the ship,
and he slided from the sails to the deck, and stood before
them. Then a sailor-boy caught him, and put him in the
hen-house, with the fowls, the ducks, and the turkeys, while
the poor stork stood quite bewildered amongst them.

"Just look at that fellow," said the chickens.

Then the turkey-cock puffed himself out as large as he
could, and inquired who he was; and the ducks waddled
backwards, crying, "Quack, quack."

Then the stork told them all about warm Africa, of the
pyramids, and of the ostrich, which, like a wild horse, runs
across the desert. But the ducks did not understand what he
said, and quacked amongst themselves, "We are all of the same
opinion; namely, that he is stupid."

"Yes, to be sure, he is stupid," said the turkey-cock; and
gobbled.

Then the stork remained quite silent, and thought of his
home in Africa.

"Those are handsome thin legs of yours," said the
turkey-cock. "What do they cost a yard?"

"Quack, quack, quack," grinned the ducks; but, the stork
pretended not to hear.

"You may as well laugh," said the turkey; "for that remark
was rather witty, or perhaps it was above you. Ah, ah, is he
not clever? He will be a great amusement to us while he
remains here." And then he gobbled, and the ducks quacked,
"Gobble, gobble; Quack, quack."

What a terrible uproar they made, while they were having
such fun among themselves!

Then Hjalmar went to the hen-house; and, opening the door,
called to the stork. Then he hopped out on the deck. He had
rested himself now, and he looked happy, and seemed as if he
nodded to Hjalmar, as if to thank him. Then he spread his
wings, and flew away to warmer countries, while the hens
clucked, the ducks quacked, and the turkey-cock turned quite
scarlet in the head.

"To-morrow you shall be made into soup," said Hjalmar to
the fowls; and then he awoke, and found himself lying in his
little bed.

It was a wonderful journey which Ole-Luk-Oie had made him
take this night.
THURSDAY

THURSDAY


"What do you think I have got here?" said Ole-Luk-Oie, "Do
not be frightened, and you shall see a little mouse." And then
he held out his hand to him, in which lay a lovely little
creature. "It has come to invite you to a wedding. Two little
mice are going to enter into the marriage state tonight. They
reside under the floor of your mother's store-room, and that
must be a fine dwelling-place."

"But how can I get through the little mouse-hole in the
floor?" asked Hjalmar.

"Leave me to manage that," said Ole-Luk-Oie. "I will soon
make you small enough." And then he touched Hjalmar with his
magic wand, whereupon he became less and less, until at last
he was not longer than a little finger. "Now you can borrow
the dress of the tin soldier. I think it will just fit you. It
looks well to wear a uniform when you go into company."

"Yes, certainly," said Hjalmar; and in a moment he was
dressed as neatly as the neatest of all tin soldiers.

"Will you be so good as to seat yourself in your mamma's
thimble," said the little mouse, "that I may have the pleasure
of drawing you to the wedding."

"Will you really take so much trouble, young lady?" said
Hjalmar. And so in this way he rode to the mouse's wedding.

First they went under the floor, and then passed through a
long passage, which was scarcely high enough to allow the
thimble to drive under, and the whole passage was lit up with
the phosphorescent light of rotten wood.

"Does it not smell delicious?" asked the mouse, as she
drew him along. "The wall and the floor have been smeared with
bacon-rind; nothing can be nicer."

Very soon they arrived at the bridal hall. On the right
stood all the little lady-mice, whispering and giggling, as if
they were making game of each other. To the left were the
gentlemen-mice, stroking their whiskers with their fore-paws;
and in the centre of the hall could be seen the bridal pair,
standing side by side, in a hollow cheese-rind, and kissing
each other, while all eyes were upon them; for they had
already been betrothed, and were soon to be married. More and
more friends kept arriving, till the mice were nearly treading
each other to death; for the bridal pair now stood in the
doorway, and none could pass in or out.

The room had been rubbed over with bacon-rind, like the
passage, which was all the refreshment offered to the guests.
But for dessert they produced a pea, on which a mouse
belonging to the bridal pair had bitten the first letters of
their names. This was something quite uncommon. All the mice
said it was a very beautiful wedding, and that they had been
very agreeably entertained.

After this, Hjalmar returned home. He had certainly been
in grand society; but he had been obliged to creep under a
room, and to make himself small enough to wear the uniform of
a tin soldier.
FRIDAY

FRIDAY


"It is incredible how many old people there are who would
be glad to have me at night," said Ole-Luk-Oie, "especially
those who have done something wrong. 'Good little Ole,' say
they to me, 'we cannot close our eyes, and we lie awake the
whole night and see all our evil deeds sitting on our beds
like little imps, and sprinkling us with hot water. Will you
come and drive them away, that we may have a good night's
rest?' and then they sigh so deeply and say, 'We would gladly
pay you for it. Good-night, Ole-Luk, the money lies on the
window.' But I never do anything for gold." "What shall we do
to-night?" asked Hjalmar. "I do not know whether you would
care to go to another wedding," he replied, "although it is
quite a different affair to the one we saw last night. Your
sister's large doll, that is dressed like a man, and is called
Herman, intends to marry the doll Bertha. It is also the
dolls' birthday, and they will receive many presents."

"Yes, I know that already," said Hjalmar, "my sister
always allows her dolls to keep their birthdays or to have a
wedding when they require new clothes; that has happened
already a hundred times, I am quite sure."

"Yes, so it may; but to-night is the hundred and first
wedding, and when that has taken place it must be the last,
therefore this is to be extremely beautiful. Only look."

Hjalmar looked at the table, and there stood the little
card-board doll's house, with lights in all the windows, and
drawn up before it were the tin soldiers presenting arms. The
bridal pair were seated on the floor, leaning against the leg
of the table, looking very thoughtful, and with good reason.
Then Ole-Luk-Oie dressed up in grandmother's black gown
married them.

As soon as the ceremony was concluded, all the furniture
in the room joined in singing a beautiful song, which had been
composed by the lead pencil, and which went to the melody of a
military tattoo.


"What merry sounds are on the wind,

As marriage rites together bind

A quiet and a loving pair,

Though formed of kid, yet smooth and fair!

Hurrah! If they are deaf and blind,

We'll sing, though weather prove unkind."


And now came the present; but the bridal pair had nothing
to eat, for love was to be their food.

"Shall we go to a country house, or travel?" asked the
bridegroom.

Then they consulted the swallow who had travelled so far,
and the old hen in the yard, who had brought up five broods of
chickens.

And the swallow talked to them of warm countries, where
the grapes hang in large clusters on the vines, and the air is
soft and mild, and about the mountains glowing with colors
more beautiful than we can think of.

"But they have no red cabbage like we have," said the hen,
"I was once in the country with my chickens for a whole
summer, there was a large sand-pit, in which we could walk
about and scratch as we liked. Then we got into a garden in
which grew red cabbage; oh, how nice it was, I cannot think of
anything more delicious."

"But one cabbage stalk is exactly like another," said the
swallow; "and here we have often bad weather."

"Yes, but we are accustomed to it," said the hen.

"But it is so cold here, and freezes sometimes."

"Cold weather is good for cabbages," said the hen;
"besides we do have it warm here sometimes. Four years ago, we
had a summer that lasted more than five weeks, and it was so
hot one could scarcely breathe. And then in this country we
have no poisonous animals, and we are free from robbers. He
must be wicked who does not consider our country the finest of
all lands. He ought not to be allowed to live here." And then
the hen wept very much and said, "I have also travelled. I
once went twelve miles in a coop, and it was not pleasant
travelling at all."

"The hen is a sensible woman," said the doll Bertha. "I
don't care for travelling over mountains, just to go up and
come down again. No, let us go to the sand-pit in front of the
gate, and then take a walk in the cabbage garden."

And so they settled it.
SATURDAY

SATURDAY


"Am I to hear any more stories?" asked little Hjalmar, as
soon as Ole-Luk-Oie had sent him to sleep.

"We shall have no time this evening," said he, spreading
out his prettiest umbrella over the child. "Look at these
Chinese," and then the whole umbrella appeared like a large
china bowl, with blue trees and pointed bridges, upon which
stood little Chinamen nodding their heads. "We must make all
the world beautiful for to-morrow morning," said Ole-Luk-Oie,
"for it will be a holiday, it is Sunday. I must now go to the
church steeple and see if the little sprites who live there
have polished the bells, so that they may sound sweetly. Then
I must go into the fields and see if the wind has blown the
dust from the grass and the leaves, and the most difficult
task of all which I have to do, is to take down all the stars
and brighten them up. I have to number them first before I put
them in my apron, and also to number the places from which I
take them, so that they may go back into the right holes, or
else they would not remain, and we should have a number of
falling stars, for they would all tumble down one after the
other."

"Hark ye! Mr. Luk-Oie," said an old portrait which hung on
the wall of Hjalmar's bedroom. "Do you know me? I am Hjalmar's
great-grandfather. I thank you for telling the boy stories,
but you must not confuse his ideas. The stars cannot be taken
down from the sky and polished; they are spheres like our
earth, which is a good thing for them."

"Thank you, old great-grandfather," said Ole-Luk-Oie. "I
thank you; you may be the head of the family, as no doubt you
are, but I am older than you. I am an ancient heathen. The old
Romans and Greeks named me the Dream-god. I have visited the
noblest houses, and continue to do so; still I know how to
conduct myself both to high and low, and now you may tell the
stories yourself:" and so Ole-Luk-Oie walked off, taking his
umbrellas with him.

"Well, well, one is never to give an opinion, I suppose,"
grumbled the portrait. And it woke Hjalmar.
SUNDAY

SUNDAY


"Good evening," said Ole-Luk-Oie.

Hjalmar nodded, and then sprang out of bed, and turned his
great-grandfather's portrait to the wall, so that it might not
interrupt them as it had done yesterday. "Now," said he, "you
must tell me some stories about five green peas that lived in
one pod; or of the chickseed that courted the chickweed; or of
the darning needle, who acted so proudly because she fancied
herself an embroidery needle."

"You may have too much of a good thing," said Ole-Luk-Oie.
"You know that I like best to show you something, so I will
show you my brother. He is also called Ole-Luk-Oie but he
never visits any one but once, and when he does come, he takes
him away on his horse, and tells him stories as they ride
along. He knows only two stories. One of these is so
wonderfully beautiful, that no one in the world can imagine
anything at all like it; but the other is just as ugly and
frightful, so that it would be impossible to describe it."
Then Ole-Luk-Oie lifted Hjalmar up to the window. "There now,
you can see my brother, the other Ole-Luk-Oie; he is also
called Death. You perceive he is not so bad as they represent
him in picture books; there he is a skeleton, but now his coat
is embroidered with silver, and he wears the splendid uniform
of a hussar, and a mantle of black velvet flies behind him,
over the horse. Look, how he gallops along." Hjalmar saw that
as this Ole-Luk-Oie rode on, he lifted up old and young, and
carried them away on his horse. Some he seated in front of
him, and some behind, but always inquired first, "How stands
the mark-book?"

"Good," they all answered.

"Yes, but let me see for myself," he replied; and they
were obliged to give him the books. Then all those who had
"Very good," or "Exceedingly good," came in front of the
horse, and heard the beautiful story; while those who had
"Middling," or "Tolerably good," in their books, were obliged
to sit behind, and listen to the frightful tale. They trembled
and cried, and wanted to jump down from the horse, but they
could not get free, for they seemed fastened to the seat.

"Why, Death is a most splendid Luk-Oie," said Hjalmar. "I
am not in the least afraid of him."

"You need have no fear of him," said Ole-Luk-Oie, "if you
take care and keep a good conduct book."

"Now I call that very instructive," murmured the
great-grandfather's portrait. "It is useful sometimes to
express an opinion;" so he was quite satisfied.

These are some of the doings and sayings of Ole-Luk-Oie. I
hope he may visit you himself this evening, and relate some
more.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:37 AM

THE OLD STREET LAMP


DID you ever hear the story of the old street lamp? It is
not remarkably interesting, but for once in a way you may as
well listen to it. It was a most respectable old lamp, which
had seen many, many years of service, and now was to retire
with a pension. It was this evening at its post for the last
time, giving light to the street. His feelings were something
like those of an old dancer at the theatre, who is dancing for
the last time, and knows that on the morrow she will be in her
garret, alone and forgotten. The lamp had very great anxiety
about the next day, for he knew that he had to appear for the
first time at the town hall, to be inspected by the mayor and
the council, who were to decide if he were fit for further
service or not;- whether the lamp was good enough to be used
to light the inhabitants of one of the suburbs, or in the
country, at some factory; and if not, it would be sent at once
to an iron foundry, to be melted down. In this latter case it
might be turned into anything, and he wondered very much
whether he would then be able to remember that he had once
been a street lamp, and it troubled him exceedingly. Whatever
might happen, one thing seemed certain, that he would be
separated from the watchman and his wife, whose family he
looked upon as his own. The lamp had first been hung up on
that very evening that the watchman, then a robust young man,
had entered upon the duties of his office. Ah, well, it was a
very long time since one became a lamp and the other a
watchman. His wife had a little pride in those days; she
seldom condescended to glance at the lamp, excepting when she
passed by in the evening, never in the daytime. But in later
years, when all these,- the watchman, the wife, and the lamp-
had grown old, she had attended to it, cleaned it, and
supplied it with oil. The old people were thoroughly honest,
they had never cheated the lamp of a single drop of the oil
provided for it.

This was the lamp's last night in the street, and
to-morrow he must go to the town-hall,- two very dark things
to think of. No wonder he did not burn brightly. Many other
thoughts also passed through his mind. How many persons he had
lighted on their way, and how much he had seen; as much, very
likely, as the mayor and corporation themselves! None of these
thoughts were uttered aloud, however; for he was a good,
honorable old lamp, who would not willingly do harm to any
one, especially to those in authority. As many things were
recalled to his mind, the light would flash up with sudden
brightness; he had, at such moments, a conviction that he
would be remembered. "There was a handsome young man once,"
thought he; "it is certainly a long while ago, but I remember
he had a little note, written on pink paper with a gold edge;
the writing was elegant, evidently a lady's hand: twice he
read it through, and kissed it, and then looked up at me, with
eyes that said quite plainly, 'I am the happiest of men!' Only
he and I know what was written on this his first letter from
his lady-love. Ah, yes, and there was another pair of eyes
that I remember,- it is really wonderful how the thoughts jump
from one thing to another! A funeral passed through the
street; a young and beautiful woman lay on a bier, decked with
garlands of flowers, and attended by torches, which quite
overpowered my light. All along the street stood the people
from the houses, in crowds, ready to join the procession. But
when the torches had passed from before me, and I could look
round, I saw one person alone, standing, leaning against my
post, and weeping. Never shall I forget the sorrowful eyes
that looked up at me." These and similar reflections occupied
the old street lamp, on this the last time that his light
would shine. The sentry, when he is relieved from his post,
knows at least who will succeed him, and may whisper a few
words to him, but the lamp did not know his successor, or he
could have given him a few hints respecting rain, or mist, and
could have informed him how far the moon's rays would rest on
the pavement, and from which side the wind generally blew, and
so on.

On the bridge over the canal stood three persons, who
wished to recommend themselves to the lamp, for they thought
he could give the office to whomsoever he chose. The first was
a herring's head, which could emit light in the darkness. He
remarked that it would be a great saving of oil if they placed
him on the lamp-post. Number two was a piece of rotten wood,
which also shines in the dark. He considered himself descended
from an old stem, once the pride of the forest. The third was
a glow-worm, and how he found his way there the lamp could not
imagine, yet there he was, and could really give light as well
as the others. But the rotten wood and the herring's head
declared most solemnly, by all they held sacred, that the
glow-worm only gave light at certain times, and must not be
allowed to compete with themselves. The old lamp assured them
that not one of them could give sufficient light to fill the
position of a street lamp; but they would believe nothing he
said. And when they discovered that he had not the power of
naming his successor, they said they were very glad to hear
it, for the lamp was too old and worn-out to make a proper
choice.

At this moment the wind came rushing round the corner of
the street, and through the air-holes of the old lamp. "What
is this I hear?" said he; "that you are going away to-morrow?
Is this evening the last time we shall meet? Then I must
present you with a farewell gift. I will blow into your brain,
so that in future you shall not only be able to remember all
that you have seen or heard in the past, but your light within
shall be so bright, that you shall be able to understand all
that is said or done in your presence."

"Oh, that is really a very, very great gift," said the old
lamp; "I thank you most heartily. I only hope I shall not be
melted down."

"That is not likely to happen yet," said the wind; "and I
will also blow a memory into you, so that should you receive
other similar presents your old age will pass very
pleasantly."

"That is if I am not melted down," said the lamp. "But
should I in that case still retain my memory?"

"Do be reasonable, old lamp," said the wind, puffing away.

At this moment the moon burst forth from the clouds. "What
will you give the old lamp?" asked the wind.

"I can give nothing," she replied; "I am on the wane, and
no lamps have ever given me light while I have frequently
shone upon them." And with these words the moon hid herself
again behind the clouds, that she might be saved from further
importunities. Just then a drop fell upon the lamp, from the
roof of the house, but the drop explained that he was a gift
from those gray clouds, and perhaps the best of all gifts. "I
shall penetrate you so thoroughly," he said, "that you will
have the power of becoming rusty, and, if you wish it, to
crumble into dust in one night."

But this seemed to the lamp a very shabby present, and the
wind thought so too. "Does no one give any more? Will no one
give any more?" shouted the breath of the wind, as loud as it
could. Then a bright falling star came down, leaving a broad,
luminous streak behind it.

"What was that?" cried the herring's head. "Did not a star
fall? I really believe it went into the lamp. Certainly, when
such high-born personages try for the office, we may as well
say 'Good-night,' and go home."

And so they did, all three, while the old lamp threw a
wonderfully strong light all around him.

"This is a glorious gift," said he; "the bright stars have
always been a joy to me, and have always shone more
brilliantly than I ever could shine, though I have tried with
my whole might; and now they have noticed me, a poor old lamp,
and have sent me a gift that will enable me to see clearly
everything that I remember, as if it still stood before me,
and to be seen by all those who love me. And herein lies the
truest pleasure, for joy which we cannot share with others is
only half enjoyed."

"That sentiment does you honor," said the wind; "but for
this purpose wax lights will be necessary. If these are not
lighted in you, your particular faculties will not benefit
others in the least. The stars have not thought of this; they
suppose that you and every other light must be a wax taper:
but I must go down now." So he laid himself to rest.

"Wax tapers, indeed!" said the lamp, "I have never yet had
these, nor is it likely I ever shall. If I could only be sure
of not being melted down!"

The next day. Well, perhaps we had better pass over the
next day. The evening had come, and the lamp was resting in a
grandfather's chair, and guess where! Why, at the old
watchman's house. He had begged, as a favor, that the mayor
and corporation would allow him to keep the street lamp, in
consideration of his long and faithful service, as he had
himself hung it up and lit it on the day he first commenced
his duties, four-and-twenty years ago. He looked upon it
almost as his own child; he had no children, so the lamp was
given to him. There it lay in the great arm-chair near to the
warm stove. It seemed almost as if it had grown larger, for it
appeared quite to fill the chair. The old people sat at their
supper, casting friendly glances at the old lamp, whom they
would willingly have admitted to a place at the table. It is
quite true that they dwelt in a cellar, two yards deep in the
earth, and they had to cross a stone passage to get to their
room, but within it was warm and comfortable and strips of
list had been nailed round the door. The bed and the little
window had curtains, and everything looked clean and neat. On
the window seat stood two curious flower-pots which a sailor,
named Christian, had brought over from the East or West
Indies. They were of clay, and in the form of two elephants,
with open backs; they were hollow and filled with earth, and
through the open space flowers bloomed. In one grew some very
fine chives or leeks; this was the kitchen garden. The other
elephant, which contained a beautiful geranium, they called
their flower garden. On the wall hung a large colored print,
representing the congress of Vienna, and all the kings and
emperors at once. A clock, with heavy weights, hung on the
wall and went "tick, tick," steadily enough; yet it was always
rather too fast, which, however, the old people said was
better than being too slow. They were now eating their supper,
while the old street lamp, as we have heard, lay in the
grandfather's arm-chair near the stove. It seemed to the lamp
as if the whole world had turned round; but after a while the
old watchman looked at the lamp, and spoke of what they had
both gone through together,- in rain and in fog; during the
short bright nights of summer, or in the long winter nights,
through the drifting snow-storms, when he longed to be at home
in the cellar. Then the lamp felt it was all right again. He
saw everything that had happened quite clearly, as if it were
passing before him. Surely the wind had given him an excellent
gift. The old people were very active and industrious, they
were never idle for even a single hour. On Sunday afternoons
they would bring out some books, generally a book of travels
which they were very fond of. The old man would read aloud
about Africa, with its great forests and the wild elephants,
while his wife would listen attentively, stealing a glance now
and then at the clay elephants, which served as flower-pots.

"I can almost imagine I am seeing it all," she said; and
then how the lamp wished for a wax taper to be lighted in him,
for then the old woman would have seen the smallest detail as
clearly as he did himself. The lofty trees, with their thickly
entwined branches, the naked negroes on horseback, and whole
herds of elephants treading down bamboo thickets with their
broad, heavy feet.

"What is the use of all my capabilities," sighed the old
lamp, "when I cannot obtain any wax lights; they have only oil
and tallow here, and these will not do." One day a great heap
of wax-candle ends found their way into the cellar. The larger
pieces were burnt, and the smaller ones the old woman kept for
waxing her thread. So there were now candles enough, but it
never occurred to any one to put a little piece in the lamp.

"Here I am now with my rare powers," thought the lamp, "I
have faculties within me, but I cannot share them; they do not
know that I could cover these white walls with beautiful
tapestry, or change them into noble forests, or, indeed, to
anything else they might wish for." The lamp, however, was
always kept clean and shining in a corner where it attracted
all eyes. Strangers looked upon it as lumber, but the old
people did not care for that; they loved the lamp. One day- it
was the watchman's birthday- the old woman approached the
lamp, smiling to herself, and said, "I will have an
illumination to-day in honor of my old man." And the lamp
rattled in his metal frame, for he thought, "Now at last I
shall have a light within me," but after all no wax light was
placed in the lamp, but oil as usual. The lamp burned through
the whole evening, and began to perceive too clearly that the
gift of the stars would remain a hidden treasure all his life.
Then he had a dream; for, to one with his faculties, dreaming
was no difficulty. It appeared to him that the old people were
dead, and that he had been taken to the iron foundry to be
melted down. It caused him quite as much anxiety as on the day
when he had been called upon to appear before the mayor and
the council at the town-hall. But though he had been endowed
with the power of falling into decay from rust when he
pleased, he did not make use of it. He was therefore put into
the melting-furnace and changed into as elegant an iron
candlestick as you could wish to see, one intended to hold a
wax taper. The candlestick was in the form of an angel holding
a nosegay, in the centre of which the wax taper was to be
placed. It was to stand on a green writing table, in a very
pleasant room; many books were scattered about, and splendid
paintings hung on the walls. The owner of the room was a poet,
and a man of intellect; everything he thought or wrote was
pictured around him. Nature showed herself to him sometimes in
the dark forests, at others in cheerful meadows where the
storks were strutting about, or on the deck of a ship sailing
across the foaming sea with the clear, blue sky above, or at
night the glittering stars. "What powers I possess!" said the
lamp, awaking from his dream; "I could almost wish to be
melted down; but no, that must not be while the old people
live. They love me for myself alone, they keep me bright, and
supply me with oil. I am as well off as the picture of the
congress, in which they take so much pleasure." And from that
time he felt at rest in himself, and not more so than such an
honorable old lamp really deserved to be.


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:38 AM

THE OLD GRAVE-STONE


IN a house, with a large courtyard, in a provincial town,
at that time of the year in which people say the evenings are
growing longer, a family circle were gathered together at
their old home. A lamp burned on the table, although the
weather was mild and warm, and the long curtains hung down
before the open windows, and without the moon shone brightly
in the dark-blue sky.

But they were not talking of the moon, but of a large, old
stone that lay below in the courtyard not very far from the
kitchen door. The maids often laid the clean copper saucepans
and kitchen vessels on this stone, that they might dry in the
sun, and the children were fond of playing on it. It was, in
fact, an old grave-stone.

"Yes," said the master of the house, "I believe the stone
came from the graveyard of the old church of the convent which
was pulled down, and the pulpit, the monuments, and the
grave-stones sold. My father bought the latter; most of them
were cut in two and used for paving-stones, but that one stone
was preserved whole, and laid in the courtyard."

"Any one can see that it is a grave-stone," said the
eldest of the children; "the representation of an hour-glass
and part of the figure of an angel can still be traced, but
the inscription beneath is quite worn out, excepting the name
'Preben,' and a large 'S' close by it, and a little farther
down the name of 'Martha' can be easily read. But nothing
more, and even that cannot be seen unless it has been raining,
or when we have washed the stone."

"Dear me! how singular. Why that must be the grave-stone
of Preben Schwane and his wife."

The old man who said this looked old enough to be the
grandfather of all present in the room.

"Yes," he continued, "these people were among the last who
were buried in the churchyard of the old convent. They were a
very worthy old couple, I can remember them well in the days
of my boyhood. Every one knew them, and they were esteemed by
all. They were the oldest residents in the town, and people
said they possessed a ton of gold, yet they were always very
plainly dressed, in the coarsest stuff, but with linen of the
purest whiteness. Preben and Martha were a fine old couple,
and when they both sat on the bench, at the top of the steep
stone steps, in front of their house, with the branches of the
linden-tree waving above them, and nodded in a gentle,
friendly way to passers by, it really made one feel quite
happy. They were very good to the poor; they fed them and
clothed them, and in their benevolence there was judgment as
well as true Christianity. The old woman died first; that day
is still quite vividly before my eyes. I was a little boy, and
had accompanied my father to the old man's house. Martha had
fallen into the sleep of death just as we arrived there. The
corpse lay in a bedroom, near to the one in which we sat, and
the old man was in great distress and weeping like a child. He
spoke to my father, and to a few neighbors who were there, of
how lonely he should feel now she was gone, and how good and
true she, his dead wife, had been during the number of years
that they had passed through life together, and how they had
become acquainted, and learnt to love each other. I was, as I
have said, a boy, and only stood by and listened to what the
others said; but it filled me with a strange emotion to listen
to the old man, and to watch how the color rose in his cheeks
as he spoke of the days of their courtship, of how beautiful
she was, and how many little tricks he had been guilty of,
that he might meet her. And then he talked of his wedding-day;
and his eyes brightened, and he seemed to be carried back, by
his words, to that joyful time. And yet there she was, lying
in the next room, dead- an old woman, and he was an old man,
speaking of the days of hope, long passed away. Ah, well, so
it is; then I was but a child, and now I am old, as old as
Preben Schwane then was. Time passes away, and all things
changed. I can remember quite well the day on which she was
buried, and how Old Preben walked close behind the coffin.

"A few years before this time the old couple had had their
grave-stone prepared, with an inscription and their names, but
not the date. In the evening the stone was taken to the
churchyard, and laid on the grave. A year later it was taken
up, that Old Preben might be laid by the side of his wife.
They did not leave behind them wealth, they left behind them
far less than people had believed they possessed; what there
was went to families distantly related to them, of whom, till
then, no one had ever heard. The old house, with its balcony
of wickerwork, and the bench at the top of the high steps,
under the lime-tree, was considered, by the road-inspectors,
too old and rotten to be left standing. Afterwards, when the
same fate befell the convent church, and the graveyard was
destroyed, the grave-stone of Preben and Martha, like
everything else, was sold to whoever would buy it. And so it
happened that this stone was not cut in two as many others had
been, but now lies in the courtyard below, a scouring block
for the maids, and a playground for the children. The paved
street now passes over the resting place of Old Preben and his
wife; no one thinks of them any more now."

And the old man who had spoken of all this shook his head
mournfully, and said, "Forgotten! Ah, yes, everything will be
forgotten!" And then the conversation turned on other matters.

But the youngest child in the room, a boy, with large,
earnest eyes, mounted upon a chair behind the window curtains,
and looked out into the yard, where the moon was pouring a
flood of light on the old gravestone,- the stone that had
always appeared to him so dull and flat, but which lay there
now like a great leaf out of a book of history. All that the
boy had heard of Old Preben and his wife seemed clearly
defined on the stone, and as he gazed on it, and glanced at
the clear, bright moon shining in the pure air, it was as if
the light of God's countenance beamed over His beautiful
world.

"Forgotten! Everything will be forgotten!" still echoed
through the room, and in the same moment an invisible spirit
whispered to the heart of the boy, "Preserve carefully the
seed that has been entrusted to thee, that it may grow and
thrive. Guard it well. Through thee, my child, shall the
obliterated inscription on the old, weather-beaten grave-stone
go forth to future generations in clear, golden characters.
The old pair shall again wander through the streets
arm-in-arm, or sit with their fresh, healthy cheeks on the
bench under the lime-tree, and smile and nod at rich and poor.
The seed of this hour shall ripen in the course of years into
a beautiful poem. The beautiful and the good are never
forgotten, they live always in story or in song."


THE END

أرب جمـال 3 - 1 - 2010 01:40 AM

THE OLD BACHELOR'S NIGHTCAP


THERE is a street in Copenhagen with a very strange name.
It is called "Hysken" street. Where the name came from, and
what it means is very uncertain. It is said to be German, but
that is unjust to the Germans, for it would then be called
"Hauschen," not "Hysken." "Hauschen," means a little house;
and for many years it consisted only of a few small houses,
which were scarcely larger than the wooden booths we see in
the market-places at fair time. They were perhaps a little
higher, and had windows; but the panes consisted of horn or
bladder-skins, for glass was then too dear to have glazed
windows in every house. This was a long time ago, so long
indeed that our grandfathers, and even great-grandfathers,
would speak of those days as "olden times;" indeed, many
centuries have passed since then.

The rich merchants in Bremen and Lubeck, who carried on
trade in Copenhagen, did not reside in the town themselves,
but sent their clerks, who dwelt in the wooden booths in the
Hauschen street, and sold beer and spices. The German beer was
very good, and there were many sorts- from Bremen, Prussia,
and Brunswick- and quantities of all sorts of spices, saffron,
aniseed, ginger, and especially pepper; indeed, pepper was
almost the chief article sold here; so it happened at last
that the German clerks in Denmark got their nickname of
"pepper gentry." It had been made a condition with these
clerks that they should not marry; so that those who lived to
be old had to take care of themselves, to attend to their own
comforts, and even to light their own fires, when they had any
to light. Many of them were very aged; lonely old boys, with
strange thoughts and eccentric habits. From this, all
unmarried men, who have attained a certain age, are called, in
Denmark, "pepper gentry;" and this must be remembered by all
those who wish to understand the story. These "pepper
gentlemen," or, as they are called in England, "old
bachelors," are often made a butt of ridicule; they are told
to put on their nightcaps, draw them over their eyes, and go
to sleep. The boys in Denmark make a song of it, thus:-

"Poor old bachelor, cut your wood,
Such a nightcap was never seen;
Who would think it was ever clean?
Go to sleep, it will do you good."

So they sing about the "pepper gentleman;" so do they make
sport of the poor old bachelor and his nightcap, and all
because they really know nothing of either. It is a cap that
no one need wish for, or laugh at. And why not? Well, we shall
hear in the story.

In olden times, Hauschen Street was not paved, and
passengers would stumble out of one hole into another, as they
generally do in unfrequented highways; and the street was so
narrow, and the booths leaning against each other were so
close together, that in the summer time a sail would be
stretched across the street from one booth to another
opposite. At these times the odor of the pepper, saffron, and
ginger became more powerful than ever. Behind the counter, as
a rule, there were no young men. The clerks were almost all
old boys; but they did not dress as we are accustomed to see
old men represented, wearing wigs, nightcaps, and
knee-breeches, and with coat and waistcoat buttoned up to the
chin. We have seen the portraits of our great-grandfathers
dressed in this way; but the "pepper gentlemen" had no money
to spare to have their portraits taken, though one of them
would have made a very interesting picture for us now, if
taken as he appeared standing behind his counter, or going to
church, or on holidays. On these occasions, they wore
high-crowned, broad-brimmed hats, and sometimes a younger
clerk would stick a feather in his. The woollen shirt was
concealed by a broad, linen collar; the close jacket was
buttoned up to the chin, and the cloak hung loosely over it;
the trousers were tucked into the broad, tipped shoes, for the
clerks wore no stockings. They generally stuck a table-knife
and spoon in their girdles, as well as a larger knife, as a
protection to themselves; and such a weapon was often very
necessary.

After this fashion was Anthony dressed on holidays and
festivals, excepting that, instead of a high-crowned hat, he
wore a kind of bonnet, and under it a knitted cap, a regular
nightcap, to which he was so accustomed that it was always on
his head; he had two, nightcaps I mean, not heads. Anthony was
one of the oldest of the clerks, and just the subject for a
painter. He was as thin as a lath, wrinkled round the mouth
and eyes, had long, bony fingers, bushy, gray eyebrows, and
over his left eye hung a thick tuft of hair, which did not
look handsome, but made his appearance very remarkable. People
knew that he came from Bremen; it was not exactly his home,
although his master resided there. His ancestors were from
Thuringia, and had lived in the town of Eisenach, close by
Wartburg. Old Anthony seldom spoke of this place, but he
thought of it all the more.

The old clerks of Hauschen Street very seldom met
together; each one remained in his own booth, which was closed
early enough in the evening, and then it looked dark and
dismal out in the street. Only a faint glimmer of light
struggled through the horn panes in the little window on the
roof, while within sat the old clerk, generally on his bed,
singing his evening hymn in a low voice; or he would be moving
about in his booth till late in the night, busily employed in
many things. It certainly was not a very lively existence. To
be a stranger in a strange land is a bitter lot; no one
notices you unless you happen to stand in their way. Often,
when it was dark night outside, with rain or snow falling, the
place looked quite deserted and gloomy. There were no lamps in
the street, excepting a very small one, which hung at one end
of the street, before a picture of the Virgin, which had been
painted on the wall. The dashing of the water against the
bulwarks of a neighboring castle could plainly be heard. Such
evenings are long and dreary, unless people can find something
to do; and so Anthony found it. There were not always things
to be packed or unpacked, nor paper bags to be made, nor the
scales to be polished. So Anthony invented employment; he
mended his clothes and patched his boots, and when he at last
went to bed,- his nightcap, which he had worn from habit,
still remained on his head; he had only to pull it down a
little farther over his forehead. Very soon, however, it would
be pushed up again to see if the light was properly put out;
he would touch it, press the wick together, and at last pull
his nightcap over his eyes and lie down again on the other
side. But often there would arise in his mind a doubt as to
whether every coal had been quite put out in the little
fire-pan in the shop below. If even a tiny spark had remained
it might set fire to something, and cause great damage. Then
he would rise from his bed, creep down the ladder- for it
could scarcely be called a flight of stairs- and when he
reached the fire-pan not a spark could be seen; so he had just
to go back again to bed. But often, when he had got half way
back, he would fancy the iron shutters of the door were not
properly fastened, and his thin legs would carry him down
again. And when at last he crept into bed, he would be so cold
that his teeth chattered in his head. He would draw the
coverlet closer round him, pull his nightcap over his eyes,
and try to turn his thoughts from trade, and from the labors
of the day, to olden times. But this was scarcely an agreeable
entertainment; for thoughts of olden memories raise the
curtains from the past, and sometimes pierce the heart with
painful recollections till the agony brings tears to the
waking eyes. And so it was with Anthony; often the scalding
tears, like pearly drops, would fall from his eyes to the
coverlet and roll on the floor with a sound as if one of his
heartstrings had broken. Sometimes, with a lurid flame, memory
would light up a picture of life which had never faded from
his heart. If he dried his eyes with his nightcap, then the
tear and the picture would be crushed; but the source of the
tears remained and welled up again in his heart. The pictures
did not follow one another in order, as the circumstances they
represented had occurred; very often the most painful would
come together, and when those came which were most full of
joy, they had always the deepest shadow thrown upon them.

The beech woods of Denmark are acknowledged by every one
to be very beautiful, but more beautiful still in the eyes of
old Anthony were the beech woods in the neighborhood of
Wartburg. More grand and venerable to him seemed the old oaks
around the proud baronial castle, where the creeping plants
hung over the stony summits of the rocks; sweeter was the
perfume there of the apple-blossom than in all the land of
Denmark. How vividly were represented to him, in a glittering
tear that rolled down his cheek, two children at play- a boy
and a girl. The boy had rosy cheeks, golden ringlets, and
clear, blue eyes; he was the son of Anthony, a rich merchant;
it was himself. The little girl had brown eyes and black hair,
and was clever and courageous; she was the mayor's daughter,
Molly. The children were playing with an apple; they shook the
apple, and heard the pips rattling in it. Then they cut it in
two, and each of them took half. They also divided the pips
and ate all but one, which the little girl proposed should be
placed in the ground.

"You will see what will come out," she said; "something
you don't expect. A whole apple-tree will come out, but not
directly." Then they got a flower-pot, filled it with earth,
and were soon both very busy and eager about it. The boy made
a hole in the earth with his finger, and the little girl
placed the pip in the hole, and then they both covered it over
with earth.

"Now you must not take it out to-morrow to see if it has
taken root," said Molly; "no one ever should do that. I did so
with my flowers, but only twice; I wanted to see if they were
growing. I didn't know any better then, and the flowers all
died."

Little Anthony kept the flower-pot, and every morning
during the whole winter he looked at it, but there was nothing
to be seen but black earth. At last, however, the spring came,
and the sun shone warm again, and then two little green leaves
sprouted forth in the pot.

"They are Molly and me," said the boy. "How wonderful they
are, and so beautiful!"

Very soon a third leaf made its appearance.

"Who does that stand for?" thought he, and then came
another and another. Day after day, and week after week, till
the plant became quite a tree. And all this about the two
children was mirrored to old Anthony in a single tear, which
could soon be wiped away and disappear, but might come again
from its source in the heart of the old man.

In the neighborhood of Eisenach stretches a ridge of stony
mountains, one of which has a rounded outline, and shows
itself above the rest without tree, bush, or grass on its
barren summits. It is called the "Venus Mountain," and the
story goes that the "Lady Venus," one of the heathen
goddesses, keeps house there. She is also called "Lady Halle,"
as every child round Eisenach well knows. She it was who
enticed the noble knight, Tannhauser, the minstrel, from the
circle of singers at Wartburg into her mountain.

Little Molly and Anthony often stood by this mountain, and
one day Molly said, "Do you dare to knock and say, 'Lady
Halle, Lady Halle, open the door: Tannhauser is here!'" But
Anthony did not dare. Molly, however, did, though she only
said the words, "Lady Halle, Lady Halle," loudly and
distinctly; the rest she muttered so much under her breath
that Anthony felt certain she had really said nothing; and yet
she looked quite bold and saucy, just as she did sometimes
when she was in the garden with a number of other little
girls; they would all stand round him together, and want to
kiss him, because he did not like to be kissed, and pushed
them away. Then Molly was the only one who dared to resist
him. "I may kiss him," she would say proudly, as she threw her
arms round his neck; she was vain of her power over Anthony,
for he would submit quietly and think nothing of it. Molly was
very charming, but rather bold; and how she did tease!

They said Lady Halle was beautiful, but her beauty was
that of a tempting fiend. Saint Elizabeth, the tutelar saint
of the land, the pious princess of Thuringia, whose good deeds
have been immortalized in so many places through stories and
legends, had greater beauty and more real grace. Her picture
hung in the chapel, surrounded by silver lamps; but it did not
in the least resemble Molly.

The apple-tree, which the two children had planted, grew
year after year, till it became so large that it had to be
transplanted into the garden, where the dew fell and the sun
shone warmly. And there it increased in strength so much as to
be able to withstand the cold of winter; and after passing
through the severe weather, it seemed to put forth its
blossoms in spring for very joy that the cold season had gone.
In autumn it produced two apples, one for Molly and one for
Anthony; it could not well do less. The tree after this grew
very rapidly, and Molly grew with the tree. She was as fresh
as an apple-blossom, but Anthony was not to behold this flower
for long. All things change; Molly's father left his old home,
and Molly went with him far away. In our time, it would be
only a journey of a few hours, but then it took more than a
day and a night to travel so far eastward from Eisenbach to a
town still called Weimar, on the borders of Thuringia. And
Molly and Anthony both wept, but these tears all flowed
together into one tear which had the rosy shimmer of joy.
Molly had told him that she loved him- loved him more than all
the splendors of Weimar.

One, two, three years went by, and during the whole time
he received only two letters. One came by the carrier, and the
other a traveller brought. The way was very long and
difficult, with many turnings and windings through towns and
villages. How often had Anthony and Molly heard the story of
Tristan and Isolda, and Anthony had thought the story applied
to him, although Tristan means born in sorrow, which Anthony
certainly was not; nor was it likely he would ever say of
Molly as Tristan said of Isolda, "She has forgotten me." But
in truth, Isolda had not forgotten him, her faithful friend;
and when both were laid in their graves, one, on each side of
the church, the linden-trees that grew by each grave spread
over the roof, and, bending towards each other, mingled their
blossoms together. Anthony thought it a very beautiful but
mournful story; yet he never feared anything so sad would
happen to him and Molly, as he passed the spot, whistling the
air of a song, composed by the minstrel Walter, called the
"Willow bird," beginning-

"Under the linden-trees,
Out on the heath."

One stanza pleased him exceedingly-

"Through the forest, and in the vale,
Sweetly warbles the nightingale.

This song was often in his mouth, and he sung or whistled
it on a moonlight night, when he rode on horseback along the
deep, hollow way, on his road to Weimar, to visit Molly. He
wished to arrive unexpectedly, and so indeed he did. He was
received with a hearty welcome, and introduced to plenty of
grand and pleasant company, where overflowing winecups were
passed about. A pretty room and a good bed were provided for
him, and yet his reception was not what he had expected and
dreamed it would be. He could not comprehend his own feelings
nor the feelings of others; but it is easily understood how a
person can be admitted into a house or a family without
becoming one of them. We converse in company with those we
meet, as we converse with our fellow-travellers in a
stage-coach, on a journey; we know nothing of them, and
perhaps all the while we are incommoding one another, and each
is wishing himself or his neighbor away. Something of this
kind Anthony felt when Molly talked to him of old times.

"I am a straightforward girl," she said, "and I will tell
you myself how it is. There have been great changes since we
were children together; everything is different, both inwardly
and outwardly. We cannot control our wills, nor the feelings
of our hearts, by the force of custom. Anthony, I would not,
for the world, make an enemy of you when I am far away.
Believe me, I entertain for you the kindest wishes in my
heart; but to feel for you what I now know can be felt for
another man, can never be. You must try and reconcile yourself
to this. Farewell, Anthony."

Anthony also said, "Farewell." Not a tear came into his
eye; he felt he was no longer Molly's friend. Hot iron and
cold iron alike take the skin from our lips, and we feel the
same sensation if we kiss either; and Anthony's kiss was now
the kiss of hatred, as it had once been the kiss of love.
Within four-and-twenty hours Anthony was back again to
Eisenach, though the horse that he rode was entirely ruined.

"What matters it?" said he; "I am ruined also. I will
destroy everything that can remind me of her, or of Lady
Halle, or Lady Venus, the heathen woman. I will break down the
apple-tree, and tear it up by the roots; never more shall it
blossom or bear fruit."

The apple-tree was not broken down; for Anthony himself
was struck with a fever, which caused him to break down, and
confined him to his bed. But something occurred to raise him
up again. What was it? A medicine was offered to him, which he
was obliged to take: a bitter remedy, at which the sick body
and the oppressed spirit alike shuddered. Anthony's father
lost all his property, and, from being known as one of the
richest merchants, he became very poor. Dark days, heavy
trials, with poverty at the door, came rolling into the house
upon them like the waves of the sea. Sorrow and suffering
deprived Anthony's father of his strength, so that he had
something else to think of besides nursing his love-sorrows
and his anger against Molly. He had to take his father's
place, to give orders, to act with energy, to help, and, at
last, to go out into the world and earn his bread. Anthony
went to Bremen, and there he learnt what poverty and hard
living really were. These things often harden the character,
but sometimes soften the heart, even too much.

How different the world, and the people in it, appeared to
Anthony now, to what he had thought in his childhood! What to
him were the minstrel's songs? An echo of the past, sounds
long vanished. At times he would think in this way; yet again
and again the songs would sound in his soul, and his heart
become gentle and pious.

"God's will is the best," he would then say. "It was well
that I was not allowed to keep my power over Molly's heart,
and that she did not remain true to me. How I should have felt
it now, when fortune has deserted me! She left me before she
knew of the change in my circumstances, or had a thought of
what was before me. That is a merciful providence for me. All
has happened for the best. She could not help it, and yet I
have been so bitter, and in such enmity against her."

Years passed by: Anthony's father died, and strangers
lived in the old house. He had seen it once again since then.
His rich master sent him journeys on business, and on one
occasion his way led him to his native town of Eisenach. The
old Wartburg castle stood unchanged on the rock where the monk
and the nun were hewn out of the stone. The great oaks formed
an outline to the scene which he so well remembered in his
childhood. The Venus mountain stood out gray and bare,
overshadowing the valley beneath. He would have been glad to
call out "Lady Halle, Lady Halle, unlock the mountain. I would
fain remain here always in my native soil." That was a sinful
thought, and he offered a prayer to drive it away. Then a
little bird in the thicket sang out clearly, and old Anthony
thought of the minstrel's song. How much came back to his
remembrance as he looked through the tears once more on his
native town! The old house was still standing as in olden
times, but the garden had been greatly altered; a pathway led
through a portion of the ground, and outside the garden, and
beyond the path, stood the old apple-tree, which he had not
broken down, although he talked of doing so in his trouble.
The sun still threw its rays upon the tree, and the refreshing
dew fell upon it as of old; and it was so overloaded with
fruit that the branches bent towards the earth with the
weight. "That flourishes still," said he, as he gazed. One of
the branches of the tree had, however, been broken:
mischievous hands must have done this in passing, for the tree
now stood in a public thoroughfare. "The blossoms are often
plucked," said Anthony; "the fruit is stolen and the branches
broken without a thankful thought of their profusion and
beauty. It might be said of a tree, as it has been said of
some men- it was not predicted at his cradle that he should
come to this. How brightly began the history of this tree, and
what is it now? Forsaken and forgotten, in a garden by a hedge
in a field, and close to a public road. There it stands,
unsheltered, plundered, and broken. It certainly has not yet
withered; but in the course of years the number of blossoms
from time to time will grow less, and at last it was cease
altogether to bear fruit; and then its history will be over."

Such were Anthony's thoughts as he stood under the tree,
and during many a long night as he lay in his lonely chamber
in the wooden house in Hauschen Street, Copenhagen, in the
foreign land to which the rich merchant of Bremen, his
employer, had sent him on condition that he should never
marry. "Marry! ha, ha!" and he laughed bitterly to himself at
the thought.

Winter one year set in early, and it was freezing hard.
Without, a snowstorm made every one remain at home who could
do so. Thus it happened that Anthony's neighbors, who lived
opposite to him, did not notice that his house remained
unopened for two days, and that he had not showed himself
during that time, for who would go out in such weather unless
he were obliged to do so. They were gray, gloomy days, and in
the house whose windows were not glass, twilight and dark
nights reigned in turns. During these two days old Anthony had
not left his bed, he had not the strength to do so. The bitter
weather had for some time affected his limbs. There lay the
old bachelor, forsaken by all, and unable to help himself. He
could scarcely reach the water jug that he had placed by his
bed, and the last drop was gone. It was not fever, nor
sickness, but old age, that had laid him low. In the little
corner, where his bed lay, he was over-shadowed as it were by
perpetual night. A little spider, which he could however not
see, busily and cheerfully spun its web above him, so that
there should be a kind of little banner waving over the old
man, when his eyes closed. The time passed slowly and
painfully. He had no tears to shed, and he felt no pain; no
thought of Molly came into his mind. He felt as if the world
was now nothing to him, as if he were lying beyond it, with no
one to think of him. Now and then he felt slight sensations of
hunger and thirst; but no one came to him, no one tended him.
He thought of all those who had once suffered from starvation,
of Saint Elizabeth, who once wandered on the earth, the saint
of his home and his childhood, the noble Duchess of Thuringia,
that highly esteemed lady who visited the poorest villages,
bringing hope and relief to the sick inmates. The recollection
of her pious deeds was as light to the soul of poor Anthony.
He thought of her as she went about speaking words of comfort,
binding up the wounds of the afflicted and feeding the hungry,
although often blamed for it by her stern husband. He
remembered a story told of her, that on one occasion, when she
was carrying a basket full of wine and provisions, her
husband, who had watched her footsteps, stepped forward and
asked her angrily what she carried in her basket, whereupon,
with fear and trembling, she answered, "Roses, which I have
plucked from the garden." Then he tore away the cloth which
covered the basket, and what could equal the surprise of the
pious woman, to find that by a miracle, everything in her
basket- the wine, the bread- had all been changed into roses.

In this way the memory of the kind lady dwelt in the calm
mind of Anthony. She was as a living reality in his little
dwelling in the Danish land. He uncovered his face that he
might look into her gentle eyes, while everything around him
changed from its look of poverty and want, to a bright rose
tint. The fragrance of roses spread through the room, mingled
with the sweet smell of apples. He saw the branches of an
apple-tree spreading above him. It was the tree which he and
Molly had planted together. The fragrant leaves of the tree
fell upon him and cooled his burning brow; upon his parched
lips they seemed like refreshing bread and wine; and as they
rested on his breast, a peaceful calm stole over him, and he
felt inclined to sleep. "I shall sleep now," he whispered to
himself. "Sleep will do me good. In the morning I shall be
upon my feet again, strong and well. Glorious! wonderful! That
apple-tree, planted in love, now appears before me in heavenly
beauty." And he slept.

The following day, the third day during which his house
had been closed, the snow-storm ceased. Then his opposite
neighbor stepped over to the house in which old Anthony lived,
for he had not yet showed himself. There he lay stretched on
his bed, dead, with his old nightcap tightly clasped in his
two hands. The nightcap, however, was not placed on his head
in his coffin; he had a clean white one on then. Where now
were the tears he had shed? What had become of those wonderful
pearls? They were in the nightcap still. Such tears as these
cannot be washed out, even when the nightcap is forgotten. The
old thoughts and dreams of a bachelor's nightcap still remain.
Never wish for such a nightcap. It would make your forehead
hot, cause your pulse to beat with agitation, and conjure up
dreams which would appear realities.

The first who wore old Anthony's cap felt the truth of
this, though it was half a century afterwards. That man was
the mayor himself, who had already made a comfortable home for
his wife and eleven children, by his industry. The moment he
put the cap on he dreamed of unfortunate love, of bankruptcy,
and of dark days. "Hallo! how the nightcap burns!" he
exclaimed, as he tore it from his bead. Then a pearl rolled
out, and then another, and another, and they glittered and
sounded as they fell. "What can this be? Is it paralysis, or
something dazzling my eyes?" They were the tears which old
Anthony had shed half a century before.

To every one who afterwards put this cap on his head, came
visions and dreams which agitated him not a little. His own
history was changed into that of Anthony till it became quite
a story, and many stories might be made by others, so we will
leave them to relate their own. We have told the first; and
our last word is, don't wish for a "bachelor's nightcap."


THE END


الساعة الآن 12:41 AM.

Powered by vBulletin® Copyright ©2000 - 2025, Jelsoft Enterprises Ltd. منتديات المُنى والأرب

جميع المشاركات المكتوبة تعبّر عن وجهة نظر كاتبها ... ولا تعبّر عن وجهة نظر إدارة المنتدى